Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayanam

Valmiki Ramayana- Bala Kanda




Sage Valmiki


Translated  by




(Ramayanam (The story of Rama)  is possibly the first epic written in Sanskrit and it is believed that it was written by sage Valmiki.  It consists of six major sections called Kanda and has 24000  verses. Each Kanda is further divided in to Sargas(Chapters) ,The different Kandas are  Bala Kanda( the book of the boyhood-77 Sargas), Ayodhya Kanda (The book of Ayodhya-119 Sargas), Aaranya Kanda(The book of forest  -75 Sargas) , Kishkinda Kana(The book of Kishkindha-67 Sargas), Sundara Kanda( The book of beauty/Hanuman- 68 Sargas)  and Yudha Kanda (The book of war-128 sargas) . Being an epic which teaches about Dharma(the proper way of life) , it has been  translated in to almost all Indian languages  long , long back.  Two  of the famous translations are  by Kamban in to Tamil (Called Kamba Ramayanam)   and  by Sage Thulasidas  in Hindi 9rama charitha Manas).  Both these great poets  have taken lot of liberty with    the original text of the story and have brought in changes  to it. Ofcourse there are large number of English translations , many of which are available in the web.  I had earlier translated Sundara Kandam in to English and recently one of my friends , Sri Lakshmanan of  Celextel   suggested me to translate the entire epic. I  thought it is an order by God Rama and have started it. I am sure that   with his blessings , I would be able to complete it.)


Book  I Bala Kanda (the book of Boyhood)

(This book    starts with  the story  of why Valmiki decided to   write Ramayana and ends   with the  return to Ayodhya of Rama and his brothers   after their marriage   to Ayodhya.)


Sarga (Chapter) 1:  Samkshepa Ramayanam)’


( Sage Valmiki approaches sage Narada     and enquires about the ideal man in the world, so that he can write about him. Sage Narada replies that is Sri Rama, the son of Dasaratha  and tells  the Summary of the story of Ramayana)


The great sage Valmiki asked Sage Narada who always is busy in meditation and mastering the Vedas and who is the greatest among people who knows Vedas: –                                                                                                                                                     1.1

(Sage Narada is the son of Brahma and a great devotee of Vishnu. He is a constant traveler and travels through all the worlds. It is believed that he creates tension so that good will result)

“Who exists  at present in this world who has all good qualities, who is valorous, who is the one devoted to just action, who is grateful and who tells only truth in all circumstances?”                                                                                                                1. 2

“Who is that man who has all the good characters, who does only good to all animals, who is extremely knowledgeable, who is capable of doing rightly all actions and who only shows love outside?”                                                                                     1.3

“Who is that man  who attracts minds of others, who has won over his anger,  who is sparkling, who does not have jealousy and who in war even makes devas fear struck?”                                                                                                                                1.4

“I am extremely anxious to know about such a person. Hey , sage , only you are capable of telling me about a man with all these qualities.”                                                                                                                                                                                       1.5

Sage Narada who knows every thing that happens in all the three worlds, after hearing all the words of Valmiki, with happiness addressed Valmiki and started telling “Be pleased to hear.”                                                                                         1.6

“Those characteristics that you have narrated are very many and very rare.  I would think over and tell you about a man who has all these qualities.”                                                                                                                                                                          1.7

“There is a prince , who is born in the Ikshuvaku clan, who is called “Rama:” , who is famous among people, who keeps his mind under control, who is a great hero, who is shining, who is firm in his resolves and who attracts others.”                   1.8

“He is knowledgeable, just, good orator, gentleman, killer of his enemies, having thick shoulders and long hands, who has conch like neck and who has pretty cheeks.”                                                                                                                                    1.9

“He has a broad chest, is a great archer, has hidden shoulder bones, suppresses his enemies, and has long hands, good head, handsome forehead and pretty gait.”                                                                                                                                               1.10

“He has proportionate height and other organs, he has equally divided organs, he is of black colour, he is famous, he has a thick chest, broad eyes and  pretty body and is a symbol of good omen”                                                                                 1.11

“He knows Dharma(just action), he has taken an oath to speak truth, he is interested in the welfare of his people, he is famous, he knows everything, he is pure, he is approachable to those who depend on him, he takes care in saving people who are dependent on him, he is equal to the god Brahma, he is wealthy , he is capable of protecting everyone and he can destroy his enemies.”                                                                                                                                                                          1.12

“He protects all animals, he protects  the various castes, he  observes his own dharma(just action) and he protects his own people.”                                                                                                                                                                                                 1.13

“He knows the essence of four Vedas and six Vedangas , he has great knowledge of the science of archery,  he has great and minute  knowledge of all sciences, he has clear understanding of everything and he quickly understands things.”          1.14

“He is dear to all the world, soft natured, capable and is attained by good people similar to  the rivers like Sindhu (Indus)  attaining  the sea.”                                                                                                                                                                               1.15

“He is fit to be worshipped, treats every one as equals, always appears as lovable, increases the happiness of Kausalya and is one with all good qualities.”                                                                                                                                                              1.16

“He is immense in stature like the ocean, he is great in his courage like the Himalaya Mountains, he is as valorous like Lord Vishnu, and as pleasant to see as the full moon.”                                                                                                                         1.17

“His anger is like the fire at the time of deluge, his patience is like mother earth, his sacrifice is equal to that of Kubhera and in his truthfulness he is like the God of death.”                                                                                                                            1.18

(Yama the God of death is supposed to be the epitome of Dharma)

“The king Dasaratha with a loving wish to do good to the people wanted to make Rama who has all the above qualities, who is a great hero, who has all sterling qualities, who wanted to do good to his people, who is a dear and who is eldest son, as the future king.”                                                                                                                                                                         1.19-1.20

(During those times in India, it was a custom to designate the crown prince as Yuva Raja-the young king)

“Hearing about the various preparations for his coronation, Dasaratha’s wife Kaikeyi reminded him of the two boons he had given her and requested that Rama should be sent to the forest and that Bharatha should be crowned.”                        1.21

(Dasaratha gave these two boons during a war in which when the axle of his chariot broke, Kaikeyi who was with him maintained the balance using her thumb)

“That king Dasaratha bound by justice to obey his promise. ordered his son Rama to go and live in the forest.”            1.22

“Because of the order of his father  and love towards Kaikeyi  that valorous Rama  went to the forest to protect the truth.”


“It seems that Lakshmana who is humility personified, who increases the happiness of Sumithra, who is a dear brother, and who does good to his brother, exhibiting affection towards his brother, accompanied his brother who was going to the forest.”                                                                                                                                                                                               1.24

“That Sita, who is the darling wife of Rama, who is a reflection of his soul, who does happy deeds to him, who was born in the family of Janaka, who was created by the illusion of Gods, who is the epitome of perfection and who is the greatest among women, accompanied Rama like Rohini accompanies the moon God.”                                                          1.25-1.26

“That soul of Dharma (Just action) was accompanied by all the citizens and his father Dasaratha for a long distance, reached the place of Guha, the chief of hunters and a very dear friend, and send back the chariot driver at a place called Sringipura.”


“Rama along with Sita, Lakshmana and Guha stayed there.”                                                                                                  1.28

“Those three traveling from that forest to another and crossing several rivers full of flowing waters, under the instruction of Sage Bharadwaja reached a place called Chitra Koota, and constructed a pretty temporary forest house (literally house made of leaves) and lived there happily. “                                                                                                                                   1.29-1.30

“When Rama reached Chitra Koota afflicted by sorrow of parting with his darling son, Dasaratha went to heaven sorrowing for his son.”                                                                                                                                                                                     1.31

“After his death though sages like Vasishta  requested him to become the king, that very strong Bharatha did not wish to be the king.”                                                                                                                                                                                         1.32

“Wishing for the blessings of Rama, he started to the forest.”                                                                                              1.33

“Bharatha who is the first among people who wanted to follow Dharma humbly requested Rama,  with a broad vision and a true hero..“                                                                                                                                                                                     1.34

“ “You who know Dharma is truly our king.” .But Rama who is merciful, who had a smiling face, who was famous and who was very strong, did not wish for the kingdom as per the orders of his father.”                                                                1.35

“But Rama  who was the elder brother of Bharatha  gave his foot wear as his representative to rule the kingdom , and sent back Bharatha from there.”                                                                                                                                                         1.36

“Bharatha whose desire was not fulfilled , started serving the foot wear of Rama  and started ruling the kingdom from Nandigrama  and started waiting for Rama’s return.”                                                                                                           1.37

“As soon as Bharatha went back  Rama who was truthful, who has control over his senses and who was firm in his resolve , fearing the return of more people from the town entered the Dandaka forest .”                                                          1.38

“It seems that lotus eyed Rama  after entering the forest and killing an Asura called Viradha  visited sages like Sarabhanga, Suthheeeshna  and Agasthya .”                                                                                                                                                1.39

“As per the wishes of Agasthya  he  happily received with happiness the bow, sword  and two inexhaustible quivers belonging to Indra.”                                                                                                                                                                    1.40

“All the great sages along with people of the forest  approached Rama who was living in the forest with a request  for killing of Asuras and Rakshasas.”                                                                                                                                                           1.41

“He promised them that he would do according to their wish.”                                                                                        1.42

“Rama took an oath to kill Rakshasa in war  to the great sages living in Dandakaranya forest who were equal to the fire God.”


“Surpanakha , who can assume any form she likes and who was living in a place called Janasthana in the forest  was disfigured  by Rama who was also living there.”                                                                                                                    1.44

(But in the main book, it is mentioned that Lakshmana disfigured her)

“Afterwards he killed Khara, Trishiras and Dhooshana along with their followers  who came to attack him hearing the words of Surpanaka.”                                                                                                                                                                              1.45

“Rama who was living in that forest also killed fourteen thousand Rakshasas who were living in Janasthana.”        1.46

“Hearing about the killing of his relatives , Ravana  loosing his  senses due to extreme anger ,requested the Rakshasa called Mareecha to help him.”                                                                                                                                                             1.47


““Hey , Ravana, enmity with Rama who is extremely strong is not good “ told Mareecha to Ravana.”                       1.48


“Led by the God of death,  Ravana  kicked off  his advice  and went to the hermitage of Rama along with Mareecha.”


“After leading those two princes far away using the help of Mareecha who was an adept in magic and after killing Jatayu the hawk , Ravana abducted Sita who was the wife of Rama.”                                                                                                  1.50

(In the main story the killing of Jatayu was after the abduction)

“Seeing the death of the hawk Jatayu  and from him hearing that Ravana has abducted Sita , Rama became pained with sorrow and cried and became agitated.”                                                                                                                                  1.51

“Rama along with that sorrow cremated the hawk Jatayu  and  when he was searching for Sita in the forest  saw a Rakshasa called Kabanda who was  having an ugly ferocious look.”                                                                                             1.52-1.53

“Rama who was very strong killed that Rakshasa  and also cremated him. That Rakshasa went to heaven.”            1.54

Dharma . who was following its percepts  and who had renounced the world.”                                                            1.55

“That resplendent  one who killed his foes went and saw Sabari and she duly worshipped Rama , the son of Dasaratha .”


“Then he was seen by the monkey Hanuman on the shores of river Pampa  . As per the advice of Hanuman he signed a treaty with Sugreeva.”                                                                                                                                                               1.57

“That very strong Rama related his story from the beginning especially the part which  happened to Sita to Sugreeva.”


“That monkey Sugreeva after hearing everything , signed with pleasure  the treaty with fire as witness.”               1.59

“Afterwards that sorrowful king of monkeys  told with love towards Rama, about his enmity with Bali and other news.”


“At that time Sugreeva specially told about the strength of Bali  and Rama promised that he would kill Bali.”        1.61

“But Sugreeva had doubts about Rama’s prowess to kill Bali.                                                                                            1.62

“He showed him the mountain like skeleton of the Asura Dundhbhi who was killed by Bali, so that he could gain more confidence in Rama.”                                                                                                                                                                 1.63


“That very strong Rama who had long hands which reached his thighs , examined the huge skeleton and using his thumb of the right foot threw the skeleton for a distance of ten yojanas  without any effort.”                                                    1.64

“Not only that with a single arrow he split into two, the  seven Sala trees and also  the nearby mountain and the underworld.”                                                                                                                                                                               1.65

“Convinced by these actions , the monkey chief who had a happy frame of mind  took him to the cave called Kishkinda.”


“Then that monkey chief Sugreeva who had a colour similar to gold roared  and hearing that huge sound the king of monkeys Bali came out.”                                                                                                                                                         1.67

“After consoling Tara ( that Rama will not kill an innocent one)  when he fought with Sugreeva, Raghava killed him with one single arrow.”                                                                                                                                                                            1.68

“After killing Bali as per the wishes of Sugreeva, Raghava made Sugreeva the king of that kingdom.”                     1.69                                                                                                           “That king of monkeys Sugreeva called all monkeys  and send them to different directions to locate Sita.”           1.70

“Hearing the words of the hawk Sampathi, Hanuman jumped and crossed the great ocean which is one hundred yojanas broad.”                                                                                                                                                                                        1.71

”After reaching the city of Lanka ruled by Ravana , he saw Sita  who was always thinking about Rama in the Asoka forest.”


“ He gave the ring of Rama to Sita, told her all the news including  the treaty with Sugreeva , consoled her and destroyed the tower in Asoka forest.”                                                                                                                                                              1.73

“After killing five commander in chiefs, seven sons of ministers  and the great hero Akshaya Kumara , Hanuman was caught by them.”                                                                                                                                                                                     1.74

“Because of ,  the boon of Brahma , knowing that he was  free from the tie of the arrow  and tolerating those Rakshasas leading him , that valorous Hanuman and after burning the entire city of Lanka except Sita, reached back to inform the good news to Rama.”                                                                                                                                                                   1.75-1.76

“That Hanuman who was having immeasurable strength and intelligence , after reaching Rama, went round him and told him the good news that he has seen Sita.”                                                                                                                           1. 77

“After that Rama along with Sugreeva reached the shores of the great ocean  and created a turmoil in the ocean by his arrows which were equal to the power of Sun.”                                                                                                                  1.78

“The lord of the ocean presented himself in his true form before  him and as per his words  Sri Rama built a bridge to the ocean with the help of Nala.”                                                                                                                                                 1.79

(Nala was the son of the deva architect Viswa Karma)

“Reaching the city of Lanka by that bridge , Rama rescued Sita after killing Ravana but felt very much ashamed.” 1.80

“He told Sita very hard words in front of the assembly of men and Sita unable to tolerate the words jumped in to the fire.”


“At that time knowing from the God of fire that  Sita is without any blemish, Rama after being worshipped by all devas became very happy.”                                                                                                                                                                1. 82

“By this great  action of Raghava all the three worlds including movable and immovable beings, devas, sages  and others became very happy.”                                                                                                                                                                1.83

“Wonder of wonders, Rama without any worry  and filled with happiness , became very much contented  after installing Vibhishana as the king of Rakshasas and thus completing his duties.”                                                                            1.84

“After giving life to all monkeys by the boon of devas. Rama surrounded by all his friends , started towards Ayodhya in the Pushpaka Vimana..”                                                                                                                                                                  1.85

“After reaching the hermitage of  sage Bharadwaja, Rama who was truly valorous sent Hanuman to Bharatha.”  1.86

“Then along with Sugreeva, conversing about the stories of the past Rama traveled in Pushpaka Vimana and reached Nandi Grama.”                                                                                                                                                                                      1.87

“That very holy Rama , along with his brothers  removed the Jata(matted hair)[1] , and along with Sita assumed the kingship.”


“The people of Ayodhya became filled with happiness and satisfaction, and  were looked after well , became very just, were devoid of any diseases, were very healthy and were devoid of any fear of scarcity.”                                                 1.89

“Men never saw the death of their children and women were always Sumangalis[2] and Virtuous.”                         1.90

“In the kingdom of Rama there was no fear from fire, no beings died by drowning in water, there was no fear from wind, similarly no fear from fever, there was no problems due to hunger and there was no fear of thieves.”          1.91-1.92

“Towns and countries  were full of wealth and grains and all people lived happy daily like those in Krutha[3] Yuga.”  1.93

“This Rama with immense fame, having performed one hundred horse sacrifices . having given in charity lot of gold, having given ten thousand crores of cows and lot of wealth to Brahmins  is going to attain the world of Brahma.” 1.94-1.95

“This Rama is going to establish one hundred times more royal families. He is going to make the four fold castes to engage themselves in the duties of their caste.”                                                                                                                              1.96

“After ruling this world for ten thousand years , he is going to attain the world of Brahma.”                                    1.97

“Those who read this story of Rama which is holy, which is capable of removing sins, which gives holy deeds and which is equivalent to Vedas would get rid of all their sins.”                                                                                                          1.98

“Those who read this history of Rama which gives life, would along with their sons, grandsons , relatives and friends would live in heaven after their death.”                                                                                                                                        1. 99

“A Brahmin who reads this will attain  mastery over words, Kshatriya will get land , Vysya would get more business and Shudra would get more fame.”                                                                                                                                          1.100


This is the end of the first chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) .2 :Valmiki get divine guidance to    write Ramayana

(Sage Valmiki   after taking leave of sage Narada reaches the banks of the river Thamasa(Darkness)   and sees the  male Krouncha of a pair of birds being killed by    a hunter. The sorrow of the female bird  moves Valmiki   and he shouts at the hunter  and this anguish of his comes in a  pretty verse form following all rules  of grammar. He is not able to understand why and at that Lord Brahma visits him and advises him to compose the story of Rama   in the same meter and same form. Valmiki composes the same.)


That master of the words , hearing the words of Sage Narada, Worshipped  sage Narada along with his disciples                  2.1

After being worshipped Narada   who was a Deva rishi, took leave of him and started towards heavens.                              2.2

As soon as the sage  went to devaloka ,  he went to a place  not very far from  Ganges, and situated in the banks of Thamasa river.                                                                                                                                                                                                              2.3

Having reached the banks of Thamasa  river , that great sage , seeing the placid waters without   sediment  , spoke  as follows to his disciples.                                                                                                                                                                               2.4

Oh Bharadwaja, please see  these pleasing waters without any sediment(sin), which are like   the mind of  a good man.      2.5

Dear one, Please keep the water pot there  and give my dress made of bark and I will  then enter   the sacred waters   of this river.                                                                                                                                                                                                              2.6

Having been told  like this by  the great  soul Valmiki, Bharadwaja  , obediently gave the dress of bark   to him.                     2.7

With all his senses under control, he  took the Bark  dress from the hands of his student , saw the very big forest and wandered  in it .                                                                                                                                                                                                               2.8

In the vicinity of that spot he saw two very sweet voiced Krouncha birds , who do not part from each other, moving about near that holy spot.                                                                                                                                                                                     2.9

A hunter full of cruelty   and with sinful  intent , neglecting the sage’s presence killed    the male bird out of those pair.   2.10

When that bird  fell  with a blood drenched body, his wife, the she bird  started wailing pitiably  and being parted  from his pair who was always with  her , who was with copper crested wings and was intoxicated by love  when he had wings.                              2.11

Seeing the pair being felled by the hunter that sage with a  Rightful mind was filled  with great compassion.                       2.12

Then that sage seeing the female bird which was wailing , felt that  the slaying  of the bird at that time was the sinful act  and told the following words.                                                                                                                                                                                 2.13

Oh hunter , since  You have killed a Krouncha from the pair , when they were infatuated with love  , for that reason you would be denied  a pleasant life for a long time to come.                                                                                                                 2.14

After uttering these words, he became  thoughtful   and turned his vision inside his mind, he told “What are these words  uttered by me , having been distressed by the sorrow of the bird?”                                                                                              2.15

That great  very thoughtful and brainy sage thought , and the following words were  told to his disciples by the  great sage.                                                                                                                                                                                                            2.16

From me came out ,  due to the great sorrow which I had , the four lines  with equal number of letters without any  effort , with rhythm suitable to stringed instruments , and let them be a verse  and not otherwise.                                                    2.17

Hearing the words which were thus spoken by the sage, the disciple , learnt it by heart, and his teacher (sage Valmiki) was greatly pleased with him.                                                                                                                                                                       2.18

After taking bath in the sacred waters  following the proper way, brooding greatly over the words told by him, the sage returned to his hermitage.                                                                                                                                                                     2.19

Bharadwaja who was greatly learned in scriptures , followed him with humility , followed him with his water pot full of water from the river.                                                                                                                                                                               2.20

Sage Valmiki , who knew Dharma well,  entered his hermitage and meditating on the incident started composing  other such stories.                                                                                                                                                                                                       2.21

That sage  one who was an expert in Dharma entered the hermitage with his disciples , sat meditating and started composing  other stories                                                                                                                                                                                              2.22

There came Brahma, the creator  of the world  and the lord, who has four heads and a great luster , desirous of seeing that   great sage.                                                                                                                                                                                                2.23

Valmiki seeing him got up , stood  there , disciplined in speech  and with folded hands.                                                              2.24

He worshipped that God and offered him  water for washing his feet,  seat and water for drinking , saluted the one who determines fate  and enquired   about his   welfare.                                                                                                                       2.25

Then the God sat in the great worshipful  took seat offered   to him and signaled sage Valmiki to sit in another seat.                2.26

He then occupied the seat shown by Brahma  and when that grandfather of the all the worlds has also been seated , meditated on the events  that had  happened in his mind   and was greatly absorbed.                                                           2.27

The act done by the sinner  with a mind set on enmity and killed that  sweet voiced Krouncha  that he saw   without any  reason.                                                                                                                                                                                                    2.28

After lamenting again and again , he lamented about the Krouncha bird  again and again, recited   the  verse.                 2.29

Then Lord Brahma with a smile addressed  the great sage  and said, “You have indeed composed a verse.”                     2.30

Oh Brahma Rishi, it is as per my will that this knowledge came in to you, and oh great saint , please compose   the story of Rama.                                                                                                                                                                                                      2.31

In the righteous natured virtuous world of the wise  , Rama is  great and so tell the history of Rama as  narrated by Narada.


The known and unknown aspects of the story of the learned Rama along with Lakshmana   and that of the Rakshasas as well as that of Vaidehi , though it may not have been known earlier would be clear to your mind ,  and will be revealed to you.


In the epic , even a single word that you write would not become a lie and so compose the sacred and interesting story of   Rama in the form of verses.                                                                                                                                                                                       2.35

As long as the mountains and rivers exist in this world , the story of Ramayana would be talked  about by people.         2.36

As long as the story of Ramayana as written by you is being told, you , till then you would reside in the earth, heaven and the nether world.                                                                                                                                                                                 2.37

Saying this that God Brahma vanished. And this made the sage and his disciples astonished.                                              2.38

Then all his disciples exceedingly  surprised  again and again chanted the verse and were delighted.                                 2.39

The verse with four lines, each line having the same number of letters was repeatedly recited by the great sage  and this won him great praise.                                                                                                                                                                          2.40

At that time a thought arose in Valmiki, who was capable of putting thought in to action and he decided to compose Ramayana  entirely in this meter .                                                                                                                                                    2.41

The renowned and generous sage Started   writing the glory of Rama containing hundreds of verses, each having the same syllable using excellent   and mind charming meaningful words .                                                                                              2.42

The story of Rama and slaying of Ravana   was  composed   by words of conjunction and compound words , he composed meaningful sentences with lucid and meaningful phrases. And kindly listen   to it                                                                2.43


This is the end of the second chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 3: The  outline of the story  of Rama that   came to the mind of Valmiki

(Having decided to compose Ramayana, the entire story of Rama as it happened came   to the mind of sage Valmiki  as it happened. This chapter again gives  an outline of Ramayana,)

Having heard in a concise manner the full story of Ramayana ,Valmiki who was righteous soul and is endowed by righteousness further searched to know more distinctly   the story of Rama.                                                                                     3.1

After touching the water  Valmiki sat saluting on   the Kusa Grass seat facing the eastern direction  and searched for the  sequence of past events   in dharmic story of Rama .                                                                                                                    3.2

By the power of Dharma in him he visualized Rama , Lakshmana, Sita  and Dasaratha along with  their consorts as well  as countries as well as each of their movements ,laughter, conversations  and activities, in exactly the same manner as it happened.                                                                                                                                                                                       3.3-3.4

He also visualized   as a third person  all that happened to Rama , his wife Sita and Lakshmana   in the Dandaka forest. 3.5

Sitting on meditation , that soul of Dharma , Valmiki was able to see to Rama   like a gooseberry fruit  kept on the palm of his hand.                                                                                                                                                                                                       3.6

Having seen all those  principles, The  great light of Dharma Valmiki, started getting ready,  to write the story Of Rama who was  attractive every minute, which was full of prosperity and pleasures , which described in detail the principle of Dharma,Which was full of gems like an ocean and which was extremely pretty to hear.                                                                  3.7-3.8

That god like sage composed  the history of the clan of Raghu, as it was earlier related to him by sage  Narada.                3.9

He described the birth of Rama who was with very great prowess, was benevolent to all, was dear to all people, and who had forbearance , handsomeness , and  truthfulness.                                                                                                                    3.10

He told various interesting stories after the coming of sage Viswamithra   , about the breaking of the bow and about  his marriage with Sita.                                                                                                                                                                                3.11

He described the argument between Rama and Parasurama , the good qualities of Dasaratha, about the crowning of Rama and the wickedness   of Kaikeyi.                                                                                                                                                         3.12

He described about the stoppage of the crowning, departure of Rama, the sorrow and wailing of the king,  and his Departure to the other world.                                                                                                                                                            3.13

He described about the grief of the people, the abandoning  them by Rama, The talk  with Guha,  and the returning of the Charioteer.                                                                                                                                                                                             3.14

He described about the crossing of Ganges, the meeting with  Bharadwaja   and reaching Chitrakuta as per the advice  of the sage.                                                                                                                                                                                                        3.15

He described about the construction of a house, coming of Bharatha  and the performance  of the funeral rites of his father by Rama.                                                                                                                                                                                                3.16

He described about the crowning of the slipper by Bharatha and his entry in to Nandi Gramam, the going of Rama to Dandakaranyam and his killing of Viradha.                                                                                                                                      3.17

He described his seeing of Sarabhanga and his conversation with Sutheekshna, the friendship of Sita with Anasooya and her application of  scented unguents  on her body.                                                                                                                             3.18

He described about the meeting with sage Agasthya, the meeting with Jatayu, the going to Panchavati and meeting with Soorpanakha.                                                                                                                                                                                         3.19

He described the argument with Soorpanakha and her disfigurement , killing of Khara , Trisiras and the rise of Ravana. 3.20

He described the killing of Mareecha , the kidnapping of Sita, the wailing of Rama,  and the killing of Jatayu, the king of Vultures.                                                                                                                                                                                                 3.21

He described the meeting with Khabanda, seeing of river Pampa, meeting with Sabari,  and meeting with Hanuman.    3.22

He described the going to Rishyamooka mountain, the meeting with Sugreeva, the signing of the treaty, and the fight between Vali and Sugreeva.                                                                                                                                                                 3.23

He described about the killing of Vali, the agreement with Sugreeva wailing  of Tara, and  Ramathe living there during the rainy season.                                                                                                                                                                                                     3.24

He described the anger of lion like Rama, the consolidation of the monkey army ,  their going  to different directions, and the getting report of different places in earth.                                                                                                                                        3.25

He described the giving of the ring to Hanuman, their visit to the cave of  Riksha, the fast unto death by the monkeys and their interview with Sampathi.                                                                                                                                                            3.26

He described about the climbing of the mountain, crossing of the ocean, the obeying of words of the ocean and meeting with Mainaka  mountain.                                                                                                                                                                      3.27

He described about the killing of Simhika, about the seeing of the mountain of Lanka, entering in to Lanka at night, and thinking in solitude by Hanuman.                                                                                                                                                       3.28

He described about his seeing of Ravanas, his seeing of Pushpaka Vimanam, his visiting the halls of drinking   as well as   the visit to the apartments of women of Ravana.                                                                                                                                  3.29

He described his entry to Asokavana, seeing of Sita, the presentation of the signet ring , and again seeing of Ravana.     3.30

He described the threatening of Sita by the  Rakshasis , the seeing of Trijata , the giving of brooch by Sita and breaking of the forest.                                                                                                                                                                                                       3.31

He described the fight   with Rakshasis, the killing of the servants of Ravana, the catching of Hanuman and the setting   fire of Lanka by Hanuman with a great roar.                                                                                                                                            3.32

He described the crossing  back of the sea , the usurpation of Madhu Vana , consolation of Rama and handing over the brooch to him.                                                                                                                                                                                        3.33

He described about the meeting with god of ocean and building of the bridge by Nala, the crossing of the ocean and siege of Lanka at night.                                                                                                                                                                                         3.34

He described about the relation with Vibheeshana, finalizing of strategy for destruction of Ravana, killing of Khumbakarna   and Megha nadha.                                                                                                                                                                                  3.35

He described about destruction of  Ravana, reunion with Sita in the enemy city, crowning of Vibheeshana and seeing of the Pushpaka Vimana.                                                                                                                                                                                  3.36

He described Rama’s return to Ayodhya, his re union with Bharatha , the festivities for the crowning of Rama, the sending back of various armies, Making his citizens happy and sending away of Sita.                                                                             3.37

That divine sage composed , the things yet to happen in the world at that time in Uthara Kanda                                        3.38


Thus ends the third sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 4: The sage after composing the epic  entrusts its singing  to Lava   and Kusha.

(Kusa and Lava two princes  living in Valmiki’s hermitage are entrusted    with the singing of Ramayana and they sing it in various places and are summoned by Lord Rama to sing in his court and they both sing Ramayana in the court of Rama , before Rama.)


The great divine sage Valmiki, possessing knowledge of the soul, composed the   story of Rama who gained his kingdom using very  varied and appropriate words.                                                                                                                                          4.1

That sage recited  this in  five hundred cantos using twenty four thousand verses in six Kandas(sections)  and also composed the Uthara Kanda.                                                                                                                                                                                   4.2

The greatly intellectual and  very able Valmiki , after composing  the Uthara Kanda and also after indicating the future event Thought of as to who should be employed to sing and propagate it.                                                                                           4.3

Thereafter Kusa and Lava,  clad in ascetic robes appeared before the honourable sage Valmiki and touched his feet .      4.4

Kusa and lava were famous princes and were the followers of Dharma  and they were brothers blessed with a sweet voice and were living in the hermitage .                                                                                                                                                       4.5

Seeing their intelligence blessed with Vedas, for purpose of initiating Vedas both of them were initiated.                         4.6

That genius of history  has composed the entire Ramayana which details ,, the great story of Sita as well   the slaying of  the  grand  son of  Pulasthya rishi.                                                                                                                                                               4.7

The twins who were aces in singing  , were learned in melody and pitch . The two brothers who had a sweet voice appeared to be Gandharwas in human form. Being very handsome , sweet tone in regular speech, they appeared to be exact ,  purely extracted images of Lord Rama. They resembled each other completely in the pretty form, recitation and in singing  as well the three measures of time  and possessed complete mastery of the seven notes, formed and adopted from the musical instruments. They chanted the epic which had amorous, compassionate , fearful as well as fearless  and also violent and sad moods.                                                                                                                                                                                             4.8-4.11

Those two princes who were  disciplined and well versed   disciples  who were solidly based on Dharma , learnt by rote that   epic,  completely and chanted it as per the instruction of sage Valmiki before the assembly of sages , Brahmins and saints.


Both of them who  were great , dignified and endowed with good features chanted this great epic  standing  at a particular place in front of  honoured ascetics who were seated .                                                                                                                4.14

Hearing that all the sages , having experienced great wonder were overcome with tears  of joy in their eyes  and sais “Great, Great” to Lava and Kusa.                                                                                                                                                                      4.15

All of those sages  who loved Dharma were pleased and praised those praiseworthy singers Kusa and Lava.                      4.16

“ How surprising  ! The recital  consisted of very sweet verses and described   what happened long, long ago  and described it as if  , they were present at that moment of happening.”                                                                                                         4.17

“Both of them chanted in perfect unison the theme in a very perfect manner  , having entered the Shadja and other   notes in a perfect manner.”                                                                                                                                                                           4.18

Praised this way by those great people,  they stood  further with sweetness   and in great style.                                            4.19

One sage presented with a full sanctified water pot another one who was pleased gave them who were very famous cloth made of bark .                                                                                                                                                                                        4.20

The work   composed by the great sage  caused  great wonderment and came to an end and became a foundation stone for future poets.                                                                                                                                                                                           4.21

They who were expert in all sorts of song styles  were greatly admired  and sang it well  in streets as well as avenues and almost everywhere and was once seen by Lord Sri Rama himself.                                                                                        4.22-4.23

After that  Rama , the destroyer of enemies invited those two well deserving brothers Lava and Kusa to his palace and extended  deserving hospitality.                                                                                                                                                          4.24

The Lord who was the tormentor  of his enemies occupied the divine golden throne  and he was surrounded by his brothers

And his ministers.                                                                                                                                                                                    4.25

That one who was greatly disciplined saw both of them  who were handsome and addressed Bharatha, Lakshmana and Sathrugna and told.                                                                                                                                                                                4.26

“listen completely to this song from these who shine like devas the epic which is composed by using  appropriate and great  words” and then he urged those two singers to commence.                                                                                                         4.27

Both of them melodiously sang  in melodious and ample voice , after tuning their musical instruments in a greatly distinct and musical  way.                                                                                                                                                                                   4.28

Those poems were greatly comfortable for hearing  to the assembly of men to all their  sense organs and their mind.    4.29

“These two sages who have all the attributes of a  royal persons are Kusa and Lava who have done great penance. Even for me , it appears   beneficial to listen to  the history told by these great ones. Please listen to it carefully.”                            4.30

Thereafter encouraged by the words of Lord Rama , they chanted according   to rules so that Rama as well as those assembled , who were desirous of a peaceful  mind could hear it , fixing their mind on it.                                                      4.31



Thus ends the fourth  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.



Sarga(Chapter) 5:  Description of city of Ayodhya

(After  giving a brief description of Ikshuvaku clan, this chapter describes in detail   the city of Ayodhya   founded by Manu  the son of Prajapathi)



In the olden times this earth which was completely  bounded  belonged to the victorious Prajapathi and his descendents.


Among them one king called Sagara got the ocean dug , while he was marching to the battle surrounded by his  sixty thousand sons.                                                                                                                                                                                          5.2

In that clan of kings it was  from  Ikshuvaku  who  was a very great king, this great epic    called   Ramayana originated.     5.3

And so I will propagate to this world , the entire Ramayanam , which incorporates  the Dharma(just action) , Artha (wealth) and moksha(salvation), which are the main goals of human life , in a very complete manner.                                                  5.4
On the banks of  Sarayu was situated the kingdom of Kosala , which was wealthy and blessed with abundant food grains  and was inhabited by  contended   citizens.                                                                                                                                                 5.5

Manu, the king of men, himself built  there a town called Ayodhya which became world famous.                                           5.6

Beautiful and pleasing , with well laid out avenues,  that great city extended to 12 yojanas(96 miles) in length and three  yojanas (24 miles ) broad.                                                                                                                                                                        5.7

The great  royal(principal)  roads were well laid out and shining and were sprinkled with water and strewn with flowers. 5.8

King Dasaratha  extended the prosperity of this great kingdom and lived in that country like King Indra.                               5.9

The city had arched entrances , ornamental panel doors , numerous well laid  markets  and had all kinds of weapons and all kinds of artisans lived in that city.                                                                                                                                                        5.10

The city  had many journalists and eulogists and was prosperous in its matchless  splendour and also had stately edifices with flags and was protected by many Sathagnis.                                                                                                                              5.11

It had several female dancers and actors and furnished on all sides with gardens, mango groves  and extensive forest of sal trees which were looking like a golden belt.                                                                                                                                       5.12

The city was enclosed in several fortifications and  deep moats and well protected against enemies  and also abounded with elephants, horses, camels  and mules.                                                                                                                                               5.13

The city was visited by hosts of  small kings to pay tributes to the king and also by several merchants.                                5.14

The city was complete and resembled  Indra’s Amaravathi  and was adorned by palaces and mansions   which were decorated by gems.                                                                                                                                                                                5.15

The city was wonderful to see and resembled a board where Ashta pada (game similar to chess)  is played , crowded with men and women, endowed with seven storey palaces  rich in  gems.                                                                                         5.16

The city was dense with houses on a leveled land  with no more place for further constructions , fully stocked with grains like rice and its water was as sweet as sugarcane juice .                                                                                                                 5.17

The city echoed    with  sounds of trumpets , drums , Veenas and Panavas and it surpassed all cities  on earth .               5.18

Like the great spires constructed by Sidhas by great penances , it had perfectly  constructed by palaces and was inhabited by noble person.                                                                                                                                                                                         5.19

The city of Ayodhya inhabited by  Dasaratha  had  thousands  of great warriors termed as Maharadhis(great Charioteers) who were skilled archers with a quick hand, They would never shoot at solitary persons , persons without any defense  , those who are fleeing from a battle,. They were sufficiently skilled so that they could shoot at  a foe  or animal based on sound  and had great strength   in arms.. They hunted wild animals like lions , tigers and boars   with very sharp armaments.


The city hand large number of Brahmins who worshipped sacrificial fire  and were experts in four Vedas   and six Vedangas(Branches of Vedas) . They offered charity in thousands , were devoted to truth and exceedingly wise and were similar to  great sages.                                                                                                                                                                         5.23



Thus ends the fifth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki


Sarga(chapter):6.  The kings and people of Ayodhya.

(Description of the kings of Ayodhya including Dasaratha  as well description of the town and its people is given in this chapter.)


The king Dasaratha , a scholar in Vedas, Who has collected all knowledge, The far sighted one, who has  great splendour, the leading light to his citizens, The great charioteer of the Ikshuvaku clan, Performer of fire sacrifices, who is an expert in practice of Dharma, who is in control, who is equal to a sage , the royal  saint, who is famous in the three   worlds, who is strong, destroyer of enemies, who had lot of friends, who has fully controlled his sense organs, Who is wealthy, Who has other   great possessions and who can be compared to Indra and Khubera, lived in that city of Ayodhya and being powerful protected all the world and   could be compared to Manu who ruled the world earlier.                                                   6.1-6.4

That Dasaratha who was truthful  and who strictly followed the three type of dharmas (Dharma, Artha, and Kama)  ruled the very great city of Ayodhya Similar to Indra who ruled his city amaravathi.                                                                                  6.5

In this great city people were happy , followed Dharma , well learned, owned riches and possessions, spoke the truth and were   without greed.                                                                                                                                                                            6.6

In that great city there were none who have not accumulated wealth, nor one who has not achieved Dharma, Artha and Kama, nor one who did not posses food grains, cattle and horses.                                                                                              6.7

In that city   one who has lust, one who is a miser or one who is cruel or one who is not learned or one who is an atheist  could not be seen anywhere.                                                                                                                                                             6.8

All men and women were righteous in character and had full self control and were prosperous , had good conduct and  behaviour and lived like sages.                                                                                                                                                           6.9

There were none without ornaments, without a coronet , without garlands , deficient in worldly enjoyments, , without getting their limbs anointed  and without applying expensive aromatic oils on   their body.                                               6.10

There were none who did not eat well or  who were  without charitable nature or  who were  without wearing bracelets in their upper hands  or who did not have ornaments on their neck  or who had not restrained  their self.                         6.11

In that city there were none   who did not kindle a sacrificial fire  nor  those who did not perform sacrifices nor thieves nor mean minded persons nor people of improper descent or mixed caste.                                                                                  6.12

The Brahmins in Ayodhya were interested in performing their duties , had control over their senses , were by nature charitable , were self controlled  , did self study , accepted charity  and their marital relation was confined to their wives.


During that period there was not a single atheist , nor one who told a lie nor one who was jealous or incompetent  or illiterate and nor who has not learned their Sastras.                                                                                                                    6.14

In the city of Ayodhya there was no Brahmin , who was not an expert in Vedangas , or one who did not perform penances  or one who did not donate in thousands  one who was in distressed  or vexed in mind.                                                      6.15

In Ayodhya there were no man and woman who did not have wealth and  beauty and it was not possible to a person who did not have  devotion to king .                                                                                                                                                        6.16

In that great city all the people in the four castes worshipped guests as Gods and all of them were endowed with gratitude , who was not munificent  or heroic  or not processing prowess and they lived long  surrounded by   sons, grandsons  and wives. They were righteous and dedicated to truth.                                                                                                             6.17-6.18

The Kshatriyas were obedient to Brahmins  and Vaisyas cooperated with Kshatriyas, and Shudras assisted  the other three castes and each of them were occupied with their professions.                                                                                                 6.19

That city which was earlier governed by Manu , who was foremost among men and a supreme person of wisdom was governed in the same way by king Dasaratha.                                                                                                                               6.20

Ayodhya was filled with warriors who were similar to mountain caves filled with lions and they like the flame of fire were accomplished in the use of weapons.                                                                                                                                             6.21

It had excellent horses similar to the Uchaisrava of  Indra , in areas like Khambhoja, BHallika, Vanyu and Sindhu.          6.22

It had also elephants  like the intoxicated elephants of Vindhya range, strong elephants  born in Himalayas  which were blessed with great strength  and looked like mountains and there were also mighty elephants belonging to the clan of Airavatha , Mahapadma, Anjana and Vamana.                                                                                                                     6.23-6.24

The city   was full of intoxicated elephants which were similar to mountains   belonging to the race of Bhadra , Mandhra, Mriga , the interbreeds of these three races  .                                                                                                                                 6.25

The Ayodhya city in which Dasaratha lived in that kingdom , spread to a distance of 4 miles and was worthy of its name  6.26

The revered king Dasaratha who had great splendour , made his enemies as his friends and ruled Ayodhya like the moon who ruled the stars.                                                                                                                                                                              6.27

Ayodhya was  auspicious,  had strong gates and locks , adorned buildings  and was populated by thousands of men and was ruled by king Dasaratha equal in prowess   to Lord Indra.                                                                                                     6.28


Thus ends the sixth  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.



Sarga (Chapter) 7 :   The  greatness of Ayodhya     , its king and ministers and teachers of the king

(A glowing  but detailed account of the town of Ayodhya  , including its administration   is given in this chapter)


That ministers of the descendents of Ikshuvaku had  great virtues and  were competent advisers  and were  skilled in judging  the motives of people from their  face and did all that they could do to the good of the king.                                               7.1

King Dasaratha employed eight ministers who were  free from problems in dealing with people and who were devoted to the royal duties.                                                                                                                                                                                      7.2

The eight ministers of king Dasaratha were Drishti, Jayantha, Vijaya , Sidhatha , Artha Sadaka , Asoka, Manthra pala   and Sumanthra.                                                                                                                                                                                              7.3

King Dasaratha had two highly desired sages Vasishta and Vamadeva as family priests. He had other able counselors also.  7.4

These family priests were well educated in all branches of knowledge , felt ashamed to do unjust acts , were greatly proficient, were with restrained senses , were rich , great souls  who were expert in Sasthras , greatly valorous,  fixed on their thoughts , Followed strictly words given by them, possessed splendour of forgiveness and always spoke with  a smile.                                                                                                                                                                                      7.5-7.6

Either in anger or for pecuniary gains they never uttered unjust words or lies and in the midst of their enemies , they knew what was done and what has to be done or that which needs to be done though spies.                                                           7.7

Those ministers were competent in their dealings  and in friendship they were trusted and even in case  of their own sons, they properly judged and imposed punishments.                                                                                                                              7.8

The ministers were expert in collection of revenue, collecting people for army , and did not inflict punishment  to  those who are not their well wishers , if they  did not commit any offence.                                                                                                    7.9

They were greatly powerful , possessed steady perseverance , followed policy of state perfectly  and protected virtuous people living in the country.                                                                                                                                                                7.10

They did not cause problems to Kshatriyas and Brahmanas by word, thought and deed  and filled the treasury. They inflicted punishment on a person only after proper examination of the weakness  and strength of the case.                                     7.11

The ministers who were of good conduct  administered the kingdom unanimously and there was not a   single liar in the city or kingdom.                                                                                                                                                                                               7.12

In the city even one wicked man who desired for another’s wife did not exist  and serenity prevailed in the entire country.                                                                                                                                                                                                     7.13

All the ministers wore very good cloths , were well adorned and of very good character and they were vigilant to keep up  the welfare of the king’s welfare.                                                                                                                                                                 7.14

They got inspiration from senior citizens like mother and father , were renowned in their prowess , they guided  all affairs  using their intellect  and they were well known in countries outside theirs.                                                                                 7.15

The ministers were affluent and were well aware  of  real state of affairs in peace and war .They were experts in keeping their plans secret and were experts in understanding the points before coming to a decision. They were experts  in jurisprudence and always spoke in a pleasing voice.                                                                                                                 7.16-7.17

The sin free Dasaratha  , surrounded by ministers with these virtues , ruled the earth.                                                              7.18

Tiger among men, that Dasaratha guarded his people , pleased and protected the righteous ones  by gathering effective intelligence through spies  deserted the unrighteous ones   and  was well known in all the three   worlds and ruled well .


He had many friends  and all tributary kings were humble to him . He killed all his enemies by his might  and there was no enemy who was equal or superior to him .He ruled the world , just like Indra ruled the heavens.                                           7.21

Surrounded by those ministers who advised him for his welfare  with affection to him , who were skilful and capable , the king shined like the rising Sun  with his luminous rays.                                                                                                                     7.22


Thus ends the seventh   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 8:  Proposal to hold  Aswamedha Sacrifice


(Dasaratha feeling the need to have a son decides to do Aswamedha sacrifice. He consults his Gurus and priests about it. All of them second his wish and order him  to make necessary arrangements. Dasaratha having decided on the sacrifice instructs his wives to lead a disciplined life.)


The Majestic Dasaratha , the knower of righteousness  who was a great soul was extremely sad  for not having any son , for perpetuating the race  in spite of performing hard penances .                                                                                                          8.1

That magnanimous king reflecting over this matter thought of performing a horse sacrifice for getting sons   and decided  on that course.                                                                                                                                                                                            8.2

Pious and wise , that king  after making up his mind  , called his ministers who had control over themselves and firmly instructed them on the need of performing the horse sacrifice and commanded , the best among his ministers to go and bring all his Gurus  along  with the family priests.                                                                                                                          8.3-8.4

After that Sumanthra who could move swiftly  brought Suyagna, Vamadeva  , jabali, Kasyapa as well as his family priest sage Vasistha along  with great Brahmins  who were expert in Vedas.                                                                                              8.5-8.6

Dasaratha , the soul of Dharma , then worshipped all of them and uttered these  meaningful words drenched in Dharma to them.                                                                                                                                                                                                           8.7

Due to the sorrow filing my mind   due to my not having sons , I do not have happiness and I intend to perform  the horse  sacrifice .                                                                                                                                                                                                    8.8

So I am desirous of performing it according to sastra. Please discuss and tell me,  how  I would be able to fulfill my desire. 8.9

The Brahmins lead by sage  Vasishta agreed with the words spoken by the  king and extolled it by saying “well, well”        8.10

All of them were highly pleased and told Dasaratha,  “Let the requisite articles be collected and the horse be released.”  8.11

“Oh king,  The desire that arose in your mind for getting sons is right and you will definitely obtain sons, as desired.”       8.12

Hearing the words spoken by the Brahmins, thereafter  the king was very much pleased and with excited eyes  told the ministers.                                                                                                                                                                                                   8.13

“Let the articles required for the sacrifice be procured as per the advice of the Guru and the horse be released under protection of able men.”                                                                                                                                                                        8.14

“Let a sacrificial hall be constructed according to the ritual code  on the northern bank of  river Sarayu .Let auspicious rites be performed so that  the sacrifice is conducted  without any interruption.”                                                                              8.15

“If difficulties and interruptions  do not happen in this great fire sacrifice , it would be definitely possible to get desired results by the kings.”                                                                                                                                                                              8.16

“The very learned Brahma Rakshasas  would be trying their best to find flaw in its conduct , and if they find it , they will destroy the sacrifice and kill the  performer.”                                                                                                                                                 8.17

“For that reason let efforts be made to conduct it without any flaw and let the sacrifice be completed   according to rules  as laid  out in the scriptures as you are all experts in doing so.,”                                                                                                        8.18

All the Ministers heard these words of king Dasaratha  worshipped him and replied, “It would be done that way, Sir”.    8.19

Those Brahmins who were experts in Dharma  congratulated Dasaratha, the best among the kings for his perseverance , took leave of him and returned to the places from where they came.                                                                                                   8.20

After bidding farewell to those great Brahmins , king Dasaratha told his ministers , “Let the fire sacrifice be done as enjoined by the scriptures and as directed by the officiating priests.”                                                                                                          8.21

That very eminent king who was greatly intelligent after ordering his ministers who were sitting nearby  , send them away and entered in to his private apartments.                                                                                                                                         8.22

After that the king  went near his dearest wives  and told them, “I intend to observe  a fire sacrifice for getting sons and so  all of you may start observing a strictly disciplined religious life.”                                                                                                8.23

After hearing his very charming words ,  his wives who had lotus like faces  and were bright looking , shined like lotus  flower coming out of the covering of the ice.                                                                                                                                               8.24


Thus ends the eighth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter ) 9 : Sumanthra tells  the story of   Rishya Sringa  and the need to bring him.

(Sumanthra tells that he heard sage Sanathkumara telling a group of saints that, Dasaratha would get sons only if the Fire sacrifice   done by sage Rishyasringa.  Then he tells the story of Rishyasringa  and his father Vibhandaka. He also told how Romapada   the king of Anga desa needed Rishyasringa’s presence in his country)


After hearing all that , the king’s charioteer (Sumanthra the minister) addressed the king in private and told, “I heard the officiating priests about what happened earlier.”                                                                                                                               9.1

“The sage Sanathkumara , who is divine  narrated the story of your future generation to others.”                                          9.2

“Sage Kasyapa had a  famous son called Vibhandaka and it has been foretold that he would have a son who would be called  Rishya Sringa.”                                                                                                                                                                               9.3

“He grew up in the forest  and always followed his father in the forest , and that king among Brahmins did not know anything except the forest.”                                                                                                                                                                  9.4

“Oh eminent king, that sage Rishyasringa  practiced two fold celibacy  as prescribed   by the Brahmins .”                           9.5

“He spent all his life in attending to his father who was very famous    and attending to the fire god.                                   9.6

“During that times there was a famous  king called  Romapada who was  very famous and  ruled  over the country of Anga.”


“Due to his ruling the country against the prescribed  tenets , there was  terrible famine and pestilence in his country, making all the living beings greatly suffer.”                                                                                                                                       9.8

“When that great drought prevailed, the grief stricken king  summoned all  the Brahmins who were old and  had  heard many things and told them “                                                                                                                                                               9.9

“All of you  are experts in Dharma and well versed  in the ways of the world and so please instruct me as to as to the religious atonement  to be carried out now.”                                                                                                                                 9.10

“Those Brahmins who were expert in Vedas told the king, “By employing any means please  bring the son of sage Vibhandaka to our country.”                                                                                                                                                              9.11

“After bringing Rishyasringa  here and honouring him with due reverence,  according to rules offer your daughter Santha  to him.”                                                                                                                                                                                                        9.12

“When the king heard their words, he became very thoughtful “What means can be employed to bring him , who has won over his senses here?”                                                                                                                                                                          9.13

“Thereafter in consultation with his very efficient ministers , he decided to send a group of ministers and priests   for performing that mission.”                                                                                                                                                                    9.14

“Having heard  the words of the king, greatly worried and with bent heads , distressed and frightened they said “we will not go.”                                                                                                                                                                                                          9.15

“And again after thinking over  the useful means to bring him to the court, they said to the king, “We will bring the sage in such a way that no blame would come to us.”                                                                                                                                9.16

“By  using courtesans that  son of the sage    was  brought to the court of the king of Anga, King Indra will then pour rain and Santha the daughter of the king was offered to him.”                                                                                                                   9.17

“And that son in law Rishya Sringa  will bless you(Dasaratha ) to have sons . This is what the sage Sanatkumara told the other sages.                                                                                                                                                                                           9.18

Hearing that king Dasaratha told  in return to Sumanthra, “Please tell me in detain  the means by which Rishya Sringa was brought .                                                                                                                                                                                                9.19


Thus ends the ninth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(chapter) 10 :  How Rishya Sringa was brought to Anga desa

(According to the advise of the ministers efficient courtesans were sent to the forest to bring Rishya Sringa.   When they brought him to Anga desa , it was blessed with rain    and  king Romapada gave his daughter  Santha in marriage to him.)


Thus further egged by the king Sumanthra said these words in return, “Please hear the method by which Rishya Sringa was brought to the court by the ministers.”                                                                                                                                            10.1

“Those priests along with the ministers told the king as follows, “WE have thought over a plan which   will never fail.”  10.2

“Rishya Sringa is one who has moved in the forest and takes great delight  in studying Vedas.He is not acquainted with ladies and the pleasures that  can be got from them.”                                                                                                                               10.3

“By overpowering  his mind by  the sensual pleasures , we will persuade him to come to this town. Please decide it quickly.”


“Let pretty courtesans well dressed and ornamented be sent there. They will tempt him by various means  and bring him here.”                                                                                                                                                                                                        10.5

‘Hearing all that they said , the king replied to the priests, “Let it be done that way” and the priests and ministers acted accordingly.”                                                                                                                                                                                            10.6

“Hearing this the chief courtesans entered the great forest and staying not very far from the hermitage , they made efforts to see Rishya Sringa who always resided in the forest along with control over his senses.                                                       10.7

“Being always satisfied with himself Rishya Sringa never stirred out of  his father’s hermitage.  Always doing penance from his birth he had neither seen a woman nor man. And all other creatures born in towns and cities. “                           10.8-10.9

“One day by chance that son of Vibhandaka came to that place and there he saw those beautiful women.”                    10.10

“Beautifully attired those women approached the son of the sage  singing in a sweet voice  and sia to him.”                   10.11

“Oh Brahmin , who are you, How are you subsisting here? We are eager to know as to  why you are wandering in this dreadful forest. If you do not have objection, please tell.”                                                                                                           10.12

“Having never seen persons like them, those women appeared very desirable looking to him. Due to affection he felt like telling about his father to  them.”                                                                                                                                                     10.13

“My father is Vibhandaka and I am his own son. I am  famously  known in this world as Rishya Sringa.”                            10.14

“Oh holy looking ones, my hermitage is nearby .I would take you and worship you according    to the scriptures.          10.15  “Hearing the words of Rishya Sringa, they all desired to see  the hermitage  and all of them accompanied him.              10.16

“That son of a sage worshipped them, offered them water to wash and drink and roots and fruits  to eat.”                    10.17

“They accepted the offerings with great enthusiasm, and returned to quickly return from there due to their fear  of the sage. “                                                                                                                                                                                                              10.18

“Oh Brahmin you have to accept return hospitality from us of very sweet fruits. May prosperity be on you. Please accept them speedily from us.”                                                                                                                                                                     10.19

“Thereafter all of them embraced him with great joy and gave him various items of  food as well as many sweet dishes.


“He who had great luster as a Brahmin, thought about them similar to fruits as he has never tasted the food of the permanent dwellers of the forest.”                                                                                                                                                 10.21

“They made known to him their interest in austerities  and offerings  to God and took leave of him, feari8ng that his father would curse them. “                                                                                                                                                                          10.22

“After the courtesans departed that  Brahmin who was the grandson of Kashyapa,  became very restless  and with sorrow started moving around”                                                                                                                                                                   10.23

“Next day the sage who had great  powers  of penance , came to the spot where he had seen the well adorned courtesan , to please his mind.  “                                                                                                                                                                         10.24

“Those courtesans  seeing the Brahmin approaching them , they became very happy , approached near him and said.” 10.25

“Oh peaceful one, please come to our hermitage , a special and very hospitable   treatment would be   extended to you  there. They said.”                                                                                                                                                                               10.26

“Hearing their words, which was pleasing to the mind , he made a decision to go with them  and then those women took him away.”                                                                                                                                                                                           10.27

“When the illustrious was being  brought  to Anga desa , Parjanya , the god of rains was pleased  and poured a heavy rain in that country.”                                                                                                                                                                                     10.28

“When the Brahmin who brought rains came, King Romapada himself came to welcome him, bowed down his   head and then prostrated   before him, “                                                                                                                                                       10.29

“The king concentrated his mind and gave offerings which rightly belonged to him, and sought a favour that the sage’s father should not get upset with him.”                                                                                                                                         10.30

“The king entered his private apartments with the sage , in accordance with the rules , gave  his daughter to him in marriage,  So that satisfaction prevailed.”                                                                                                                                                        10.31

“That Rishya Sringa  , who was respected in that place lived there   with his desires fulfilled.”                                       10.32

Thus ends the tenth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter )11: How sage Rishya Sringa   is brought to Ayodhya

(Sumanthra further tells how Sanatkumara has foretold that king Dasaratha would be blessed with four sons  after he takes Rishya Sringa  to his city and get the fire sacrifice performed by him. The king Dasaratha goes to Anga desa and with the consent of the king Romapada   succeeds in taking Rishya Sringa to Ayodhya where he is hospitably received.)


Oh Indra among kings, this is what  has been told which is beneficial to you .Please hear further what the great among devas  Sanatkumara   told.                                                                                                                                                                                11.1

“In the clan of Ikshuvaku would be born a virtuous king called Dasaratha , who would be true to his promise.                  11.2

“He will develop friendship  with the king of Anga to whom a great daughter  named Santha   would be born.”                11.3

“The son of Anga Raja would be called  Romapada .To him the famous  king Dasaratha would approach and tell .”           11.4

“ Oh soul of Dharma, I am without children  and want to conduct a sacrifice. Be king enough to send the husband of Shantha to conduct it so that  I would get children in my clan. “                                                                                                                   11.5

“Hearing that, that king after deep though will offer to send the husband of Santha who can bless others to have sons.”11.6

“King Dasaratha relieved of his worries would be greatly delighted , would take the Brahmin and perform the sacrifice.”11.7

“The king Dasaratha interested in performing the fire sacrifice, with folded hand adopt the great Brahmin  to conduct the sacrifice, in order to obtain children and then become eligible to reach heaven  and would get his desires fulfilled    by that great Brahmin.                                                                                                                                                                                 11.8-11.9

“Four sons of immense valour would be born to him , bringing glory to the dynasty   in all the three worlds.”                  11.10

“ This was narrated by the God  SAnathkumara  who is very capable and belonged to the clan of devas in the early period of Kruthayuga.”                                                                                                                                                                                           11.11

“Oh king who is the lion among men , so accompanied by retinue of army and vehicles , please go personally , honour sage Rishya Sringa   and bring him here. “                                                                                                                                                   11.12

Having heard the words of Sumanthra, after taking consent of  sage Vasishta , accompanied by his queens and ministers  he departed   to that place of that Brahmin.                                                                                                                                          11.13

Crossing forest and rivers , slowly and slowly  he reached the place   where the great sage   resided.                                  11.14

Reaching the city he saw the son of the sage  and best among Brahmins  , glowing like fire, seated next to king Romapada .


That king , greatly delighted in his heart  due to his friendship with Dasaratha, extended great hospitality to him according to rules and traditions.                                                                                                                                                                              11.16

King Romapada explained his  friendship as well as  intimate connection with king Dasaratha   to  great son of the sage  and he in return honored king Dasaratha.                                                                                                                                               11.17

That great king  greatly pleased by the hospitality , having stayed there for seven or eight days  spoke to king Romapada  as follows.                                                                                                                                                                                                   11.18

“Oh king , kindly permit your daughter Santha along with her husband  to my city as I have planned to do an important religious rite. “                                                                                                                                                                                       11.19

Having heard those words , the king agreed to the proposal and requested  the sage to go to that place accompanied   by  his  wife.                                                                                                                                                                                                 11.20

After the sage agreed and said , “So be it”  and  after being permitted by king Romapada  , along with his wife he departed   to Ayodhya.                                                                                                                                                                                            11.21

Both  the valorous Dasaratha and Romapada , saluted each other and embraced  with their  hearts touching each other  and became extremely happy.                                                                                                                                                                   11.22

After taking leave of his friend, the  son of Raghu(Here Dasaratha) departed and swiftly travelling messengers were dispatched to inform citizens of Ayodhya.                                                                                                                                       11.23

They were instructed to decorate the city in a grand manner , sprinkle and clean with water , make it sweet smelling by scented smoke  and later decorate the city with flags.                                                                                                                   11.24

Hearing about the arrival of the king , the citizens were greatly pleased, and took all actions as per the instruction of their king.                                                                                                                                                                                                         11.25

Then the king keeping  foremost of the Brahmins  in front of him  entered the well decorated city , amidst the sound of conches   and drums.                                                                                                                                                                           11.26

Then all the citizens were delighted to see  the Brahmin being honoured by  their king who was like   Indra.                   11.27

After entering his private apartments   the sage was worshipped as per Sastras  and became greatly  happy that he could bring  the sage there.                                                                                                                                                                          11.28

The ladies of the king were greatly happy to see the broad eyed Santha  coming there accompanying   her husband.   11.29

Honoured and worshipped by the royal ladies , especially the king , She (Santha) stayed there comfortably    along with her husband.                                                                                                                                                                                               11.30


Thus ends the eleventh    sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 12: Planning of the Aswamedha sacrifice in consultation with sages


(In Consultation with sage Rishya Sringa and several other sages, a decision was taken to perform the Aswamedha sacrifice  and arrangements are  started to perform this great sacrifice.)


After spending a long charming time like this , the pretty spring season  arrived and the desire to perform the fire sacrifice arose in the mind of the king.                                                                                                                                                              12.1

Then after bowing his head to the god like Brahmin  and after pleasing him, “let us conduct the fire sacrifice so that   children  are born so that the continuity of the family can be assured. “ and then he chose him as his official priest.      12.2

The well honoured Brahmin assented  and requested the king  to collect the required materials    and also release   the horse.                                                                                                                                                                                                      12.3

Thereafter the king spoke the following words top the best of his ministers  Sumanthra, “Oh Sumanthra, please summon immediately  Suyajna, Vamadeva, Jabali, Kashyapa and family priest Sage Vasishta   along with foremost among the Brahmins who are well versed in Vedas  to act as official priests .”                                                                                                     12.4-12.5

Thereupon the fast moving Sumanthra went with great speed and  gathered and brought all those Brahmins  who have completely mastered  the Vedas.                                                                                                                                                     12.6

Then the soul of Dharma  the king Dasaratha worshipped all of them with Dharma and wealth  and said the following gracious words to them.                                                                                                                                                                     12.7

“ I am suffering due to intense sorrow due to the need for sons and due to that there is no happiness for me. It is my intention to perform the horse sacrifice  for realization of my wish.”                                                                                        12.8

“For that reason I am desirous of performing the fire sacrifice according to Vedic specifications and I shall obtain fulfillment of my desire by the grace  of sage Rishya Sringa.”                                                                                                                          12.9

The Brahmins lead by sage Vasishta , hearing the words of the king , praised him and blessed that the Fire sacrifice would be well done.                                                                                                                                                                                            12.10

Then the priests lead by sage Rishya Sringa said, “Let the materials needed be procured and let the horse  be released.”


“ It is good that the righteous thought of begetting sons has entered your mind. Surely you would get four sons of immense prowess.,”                                                                                                                                                                                             12.12

Hearing the words of the Brahmin, the king was mightily pleased  and he spoke these  auspicious words   to his  ministers.


“As per the orders of our Teachers(Gurus) , all material needed may please be procured and a horse may be released under the protection of able warriors and let a priest accompany them. “                                                                                         12.14

“The hall for conducting the fire sacrifice may be erected  according to the well laid procedures of the Kalpa , on the northern side of river  Sarayu and let auspicious rites be performed there uninterrupted .”                                              12.15

“IN this  best of sacrifices omissions and difficulties should not happen and all kings should be able to fulfill their desires by it. “                                                                                                                                                                                                        12.16

“In this sacrifice conducted by learned men, the Brahma Rakshasas would be looking to find faults   and if they find they would destroy the doer as well as the sacrifice immediately.”                                                                                                  12.17

“Because of that it should be done in the manner as specified by the scriptures and  arrangements are to be made to complete it properly as you are experts   in this matter.”                                                                                                          12.18

Then all the ministers  said that they would do accordingly  and as ordered the fire sacrifice  would be performed.    12.19

Then the Brahmins praised the great king who was a master in Dharmas , and after being permitted went back to their places.                                                                                                                                                                                                 12.20

Then after the Brahmins have departed the great and glorious king sent away his ministers and entered the palace.  12.21

Thus ends the twelfth    sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.



Sarga(Chapter) 13: Arrangements for the Aswamedha sacrifice    as per orders of Vasishta


(In consultation with Vasishta all arrangements for conducting     the Aswamedha sacrifice , including invite of several kings   and guests.)


After one year spring came again and the valiant king Dasaratha , for begetting a son, entered the sacrificial pavilion  to perform the Horse Sacrifice.                                                                                                                                                                 13.1

After saluting and worshipping the  great Brahmin Vasishta , according to the prescribed  procedure for begetting children said with humility.                                                                                                                                                                                  13.2

“Oh foremost among sages, Oh Brahmins , May this sacrifice  be performed according to rules prescribed,  so that no obstruction to it will  ever arise.”                                                                                                                                                         13.3

“You are affectionate towards me and also a friend. Be my spiritual guide   and  you alone should take over the burden of performing this sacrifice.”                                                                                                                                                                     13.4

In answer to what was told by the king, that great among Brahmins told , “All things would be done as you had planned.”


Then Sage Vasishta summoned  venerable Brahmins experienced in  fire sacrifice related activities, venerable and most righteous people well versed in architecture , skilled workers , makers of bricks,  carpenters, diggers, men adept in calculation, artisans, dancers and actors, men having a clean background , people well versed in scriptures, well informed and knowledgeable people and told them, “The commencement of the fire sacrifice is very near and all of you as per the orders of the king , quickly bring thousands  of bricks  and also engage yourselves  in all the subsidiary activities.    13.6-13.9

“Let many  homes for the Brahmins be erected and let them be provided with all comforts and food in them.”              13.10

“And also for citizens  of other towns engaged in many works, houses may be erected along with food as well as entertainment “                                                                                                                                                                                    13.11

“And in the same way extremely good food be provided for the commoners attending the function , as per rules and they all be treated well and not shabbily  or carelessly.”                                                                                                                             13.12

“People from other castes also should be treated honourably , and they should not be insulted to lust or anger.”          13.13

“Those people who are busy with ritual  related activities and the sculptors, should be properly honoured and taken care of and all of them should be made contended by giving of money. Without leaving out any activity, everything should be managed well  and in that manner you whose heart is full of love  and affection should take care of everything. Then all of them approached Vasishta and told him like this, “Everything will be well arranged and nothing would be left out and we will attend to it as instructed, No activity would be such that people would tease us about it.”                                13.14-13.17

Then Vasishta summoned Sumanthra and told him, “Invite all righteous kings to this function.”                                        13.18

“Bring in thousands Brahmins, Kshatriyas, merchants and Sudras   in thousands from all countries with due honour and convene them here.”                                                                                                                                                                           13.19

“ I am informing you to go and personally  invite  Janaka , the king of Mithila , who is courageous person of true valour , proficient in all scriptures , expert in Vedas  and an ancient ally  of king Dasaratha with due honours .”                 13.20-13.21

“Afterwards you please go and bring   the lion among ,kings the king of Kasi who is affectionate  and talks sweetly.”     13.22

“Then you please bring the very old king of Kekaya  who is a great observer of Dharma and who is the father in law of king Dasaratha  , along with his sons.”                                                                                                                                                      13.23

“ Then you should bring  Romapada, the prosperous king of Anga  and a very close friend  of Dasaratha with due honours. “


“Please also invite kings from countries on the east side, Kings of Sindhu and sanvera countries , kings of Saurashtra and kings of South  with due honours.”                                                                                                                                                  13.25

“Please also invite the kings of other countries who are friendly with us along  with retinues, relatives   and friends.”  13.26

Hearing these words of Vasishta, the truly valorous Sumanthra speedily dispatched  virtuous and auspicious men to  bring the kings.                                                                                                                                                                                               13.27

Honouring the words of the sage Sumanthra himself set out  to personally Invite king Janaka and other kings.              13.28

All the workers involved in the fire sacrifice , having completed the task assigned to them informed    about it to the very great sage Vasishta.                                                                                                                                                                             13.29

Then the well please  great Brahmin sage Vasishta  told addressing all of them , “No gift should be  given casually or with insult or with contempt .If done it results in the destruction of the donor.”                                                                          13.30

Kings of several countries travelling day and night  arrived in the city of Ayodhya  carrying with  various  kind of gifts. Then the well pleased Vasishta addressed  Dasaratha and told, “oh lion among men, as per your  invitation many noble kings of various places have  arrived and I have honoured them according to their merit.”                                                   13.31-13.33

“ Oh king arrangements for the fire sacrifice has been  completed by well balanced expert persons. So now you can leave to the hall of Fire sacrifice  to perform the Yagna.”                                                                                                                         13.34

“Oh king please visit the hall of fire sacrifice where all your desires of the mind  have been given shape , and is constructed in such a way , that it deserves to be seen.”                                                                                                                                13.35

According to the words of Vasishta Rishya Sringa and king of the world  entered the sacrificial hall on an auspicious day , when there was an auspicious star.”                                                                                                                                             13.36

Then the great sage Vasishta and other great Brahmins entered the sacrificial hall in accordance with  Sasthra and in accordance with tradition  and then sage Rishya Sringa began the sacrificial rites.                                                             13.37


Thus ends the thirteenth  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga (Chapter)14:  How the Aswamedha sacrifice is  conducted by Dasaratha

(Here all minute particulars of the Aswamedha sacrifice is given. After  conducting it Dasaratha requests  Rishya Sringa to help him by rituals to get sons and he agrees.)


After completion of one year , when the sacrificial horse has reached back to the sacrificial hall constructed on the  northern side of Sarayu river, the ceremonies of the sacrifice commenced.                                                                                                14.1               The Aswamedha sacrifice  of that great king Dasaratha was conducted by  the great sage Rishya Sringa, who was the best among the Brahmins.                                                                                                                                                                             14.2

The chief priest who were expert in Vedas carried out the rituals fully according to the tradition and according to law laid down in the scriptures .                                                                                                                                                                        14.3

The Brahmins having done  Pravargya according to the Shastras  did Upasada as well as other ceremonies as per rules.  14.4

Then  the overjoyed great ascetics after morning ablations started worshipping the celestial beings and performed rituals as per rules.                                                                                                                                                                                                  14.5

The sacrificial offering to Indra was offered in the fire daily  according to the tradition and faultless Soma plant was pressed for taking out the juice and later ablations for the mid day was performed as per sequence.                                                14.6

In the same manner those eminent Brahmins , in conformity with shastras  and after seeing by the great king , did the third pressing of soma in the evening.                                                                                                                                                        14.7

In that sacrifice omissions did not take place , there were no defects or mistakes and everything addressed to god , which appeared as safe was performed.                                                                                                                                                      14.8

During those days nowhere was there a hungry or tired man. No ignorant Brahmin was seen anywhere and all Brahmins seen were followed by hundreds of disciples.                                                                                                                                14.9

Brahmins, servants and ascetics as well as monks were found taking food.                                                                           14.10

Aged people , sick persons, women and children were also seen to be happily eating.                                                       14.11

In the sacrificial ground food and various  kind of clothes were continuously being handed over to those in charge  of distributing these.                                                                                                                                                                             14.12

The heaps of food which were kept ready for distribution and which  looked like mountains were seen everywhere , daily .


The great man  arranged for entertainment of men and women who have arrived   there from various countries.      14.14

Dasaratha continuously heard the greetings of  greatly satisfied Brahmins after they have   tasted  the well cooked tasty

Food.                                                                                                                                                                                                  14.15

Well decorated men were seen serving food to the Brahmins and people wearing ornaments    and gems assisted them.


In between the ceremonies the learned Brahmins engaged themselves in discussion of scriptures and some very eloquent and intelligent Brahmins were aiming at victory.                                                                                                                       14.17

In that year daily and daily some very intelligent Brahmins , persuaded by Vasishta performed   all the duties of fire sacrifice as per tradition.                                                                                                                                                                              14.18

In that sacrificial there was no one who was not learned in  the  six Vedangas , there were none who were not faithful to the vows that they have taken, there were none who were not learned, and there were no body among the king’s assistants who were not good in debate based on Vedas.                                                                                                                      14.19

In that sacrifice when the time came to erect the  pillars  six pillars made of Bilwa wood , equal number of pillars made of Khadire wood as well as  six pillars of Parni wood , one made of sleshamathaka , two made of Devadaru, were erected in such a way that there is a distance of two outstretched hands is maintained.                                                       14.20-14.21

All the posts were got made by people with knowledge of Sasthra and experts in yajna , and all the  posts  were decorated    with gold  for elegance.                                                                                                                                                               14.22

The twenty one pillars each measuring twenty one Aartni distance(Distance between elbow to little  finger)  was well decorated with twenty one cloths, each cloth decorating one pillar.                                                                                14.23

All pillars, each having eight sides  were well carved and decorated by sculptors , had finely chiseled surfaces   and were erected as per tradition.                                                                                                                                                           14.24

Decorated with cloths , sandal paste and flowers , all pillars were strong , possessing extreme  brightness and shined like the seven sages  star   in the sky.                                                                                                                                                   14.25

There as per Sasthras , the sacrificial fire place was constructed by  placing of bricks  by  accomplished Brahmins using the art of measurement by rope.                                                                                                                                                       14.26

The sacrificial alter  constructed by the very intelligent Brahmins  for  Dasaratha, who was a lion among kings  was like a eagle with golden wings , with three  ranges  with each range  having  six  fire places.                                                14.27

As prompted by tradition animals, serpents and birds were kept ready , each intended  for  a  different deity.     14.28

When the time came to sacrifice the  animals , according to the tradition, the chief priest tied up the horse first and aquatic animal   next.                                                                                                                                                                             14.29

Then those three hundred animals and the sacred horse from the best stable of Dasaratha  were bound to the sacrificial posts.                                                                                                                                                                                         14.30

After  Kausalya served the horse from its four directions  and after worshipping it, with glee by three strokes of the scimitar  its  head was severed.                                                                                                                                                            14.31

Then with a stable mind and with great devotion to her duty Kausalya  spent one night   near the horse.           14.32

Women known as Hota, advaryu , udgatha, Mahishi(Chief queen) , Parivruthya(overlooked wife) , Parvruthi, Vaavathaa, Aparaam (lady attender) and Palakali(the other woman) touched with ther hand the sacrificial horse.                  14.33

The official priest blessed with restrained senses and also very knowledgeable, having removed the marrow of the horse, cooked it according to scriptures.                                                                                                                                         14.34

At the proper time Dasaratha  , as laid out in the scriptures , got rid of all his sins , by inhaling the scent of the burnt  marrow .                                                                                                                                                                                    14.35

All those sixteen officiating priests who were Brahmins offered those limbs as per rule   to the fire.                     14.36

Unlike  other fire sacrifices where oblations are offered using branches of Palasa tree , in this case cane creeper was chosen to offer one oblation.                                                                                                                                                             14.37

According to Kalpa Suthra, Aswamedha sacrifice is completed  in three days  and on the first day Chathushta homa  is carried out.                                                                                                                                                                                            14.38

Ukthya is performed on the second day and  on the third day athirathram is performed. As per Sastra many other sacrifices were performed along with this.                                                                                                                                        14.39

Jyothish homa and Ayur yaga were performed along with  Athirathram  , and Abhijit, Viswajit and asoryaga were also performed in the prescribed manner.                                                                                                                               14.40

With a view to promote his clan, King Dasaratha gave away eastern region to Hothra, western side to adhivaryu, Southern side to Brahmana and northern side to Udagatha as prescribed  and fixed long ago   by Lord Brahma in case of a mighty horse sacrifice.                                                                                                                                                                        14.41-14.42

King Dasaratha , the leader of men and one who increased the fame of his clan, after concluding the sacrifice, according to law,  offered entire earth as gift to the priests.                                                                                                                  14.43

But the priests told King Dasaratha who has been purged of all sins, that he alone  deserves to be the protector   of the earth.                                                                                                                                                                                          14.44

“Oh ruler of earth, we are incapable of ruling the earth  and have nothing to do with ruling it  and we are indeed dedicated to the study of Vedas. So you may kindly offer some other gift instead of this.”                                                         14.45

“Oh great man, give us gold or gems or cows whichever is readily available , as we do not have  any use with the earth.”


The great man king Dasaratha, having been addressed by those scholars  of Vedas like this , gave them ten hundred thousand cows, hundred crores of gold  coins and four times that much of silver coins.                                 14.47-14.48

Thereafter those priests collectively offered all that they got to the great Rishya Sringa and the sage Vasishta.    14.49

Then those great Brahmins who were highly pleased  distributed the wealth given to them equally  and they said to the king.                                                                                                                                                                                      14.50

After that , with great earnestness Dasaratha offered one crore of gold coins to those Brahmins who have come    to see the fire sacrifice.                                                                                                                                                                               14.51

And then when one Brahmin asked for alms , king Dasaratha gave him  , his excellent bracelet.                               14.52

Then that mighty king Dasaratha who was affectionate towards Brahmins , who were highly pleased with him, bowed before them  with eyes full of joy.                                                                                                                                                       14.53

Thereafter the charitable ,  very valorous king Dasaratha prostrated before them and the Brahmins uttered the  words of blessing to him.                                                                                                                                                                          14.54

They told that the sacrifice destroys sins, takes the performer to heaven and  no other king except Dasaratha can perform it.”and the king was greatly pleased for having performed that great sacrifice.                                                             14.55

Thereafter the king Dasaratha addressed sage Rishya Sringa and told  him, “Oh strict follower of vows, how can I ensure the continuity  of my clan?”                                                                                                                                                            14.56

The best of Brahmins , Rishya Sringa Said, “Let it happen”, and he further said, “Oh king , your  race would continue with the birth of  Four sons.”                                                                                                                                                                   14.57

Thus ends the fourteenth    sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga (chapter)15: Starting of Puthreshti and story    of Ravana

( Sage Rishya Sringa starts the Putra ishti according to Atharva Veda . The devas who have assembled there   complain about the problems being created by Ravana due to his boon. Lord Brahma assures that he can be killed by a man and devas   request Lord Vishnu to be born as four sons of Dasaratha)


That great intellectual (Rishya Sringa) , who was a great expert  in Vedas ,  then thought for a while  and after  he got the results of his search, he told the king :-                                                                                                                                      15.1

For the sake of getting sons for you , I will perform  according to the traditions, the Puthreshti sacrifice as detained in the   Atharva seersha part of the Vedas, which is capable of  fulfilling your desire to have a son.                                            15.2

That Rishya Sringa with great luster commenced the fire sacrifice aimed at begetting the sons , chanted the Manthras and poured oblations  in the fire  according to rules , so that the king would beget sons.                                                       15.3

All the devas, Sidhas , Gandharwas and great sages  assemble there   to get their share   from the sacrifice.               15.4

Having assembled there as per the custom, those devas told as follows to Lord Brahma, the creator of the world.   15.5

“Oh God, a Rakshasa called Ravana , having obtained great powers through your blessings  , is creating problems to us and we are not capable of punishing him.”                                                                                                                                        15.6

“Oh God in olden times pleased with his penance you  had granted him  a boon and honouring the boon we are   enduring his cruelty towards us.”                                                                                                                                                                   15.7

“That evil minded one is inflicting pain on the people of the three worlds . He hates the guardians of earth  and is greatly desirous of assaulting Indra who is our king.”                                                                                                                             15.8

“That one who is difficult to oppose , because of your boons becoming proud  he is attacking  sages, Yakshas, Gandhrawas,  Devas and Brahmins  .”                                                                                                                                                                   15.9

“The sun does not burn him,  the wind which blows becomes still once he sees Ravana.”                              15.10

“Due to his terrible looks he creates   great fear in us. OH lord you have to find out   some means to kill him.”           15.11

Having greatly reflected on the words spoken by the devas Lord Brahma said, “The means of destruction of   that bad soul is already known.”                                                                                                                                                                               15.12

“When he wanted the he should  not be killed by devas, Asuras, Gandharwas   and Yakshas,  I said “so be it””            15.13

“That Rakshasa due to his very poor opinion of man, did not include them in his wish. For that reason he is fit  to be killed by a man and no one else.”                                                                                                                                                                 15.14

Hearing those dear words  uttered   by Brahma , the devas and sages felt very happy.                                                      15.15

At this time Lord Vishnu , carrying conch , wheel and mace  and dressed in yellow silk arrived there  with great luster. 15.16

Having met Lord Brahma  ,  Lord Vishnu  stayed there with a composed mind.  The devas prostrated  before him and told him as follows.                                                                                                                                                                                15.17

“Oh Lord Vishnu, desirous  of doing   good to the world , we are making this request. The king of Ayodhya , oh lord, is a righteous , generous , equal to sages in luster. His wives are like Hri(modesty),  Sree (auspiciousness ) and Kirthi(fame) who are the daughters of Daksha. You please divide yourself in to four forms and be born as their sons.”                  15.18-15.19

“Oh Lord Vishnu  being born   in the form of a man , you can slay in a war Ravana , who is greatly arrogant, destroyer of the people and one who cannot be killed by gods. “                                                                                                                       15.20

“That cruel Rakshasa Ravana , by his great strength is troubling Devas, Sidhas, Gandharwas and great sages.”             15.21

“That terrible one is reported to have tortured sages, Gandarwas and apsaraas in Nandanavana.”                                 15.22

“We , the siddhas, gandarwas, yakshas along with sages have come here requesting for the death of Ravana  and for that reason we have taken refuge in you.”                                                                                                                                         15.23

“Oh Lord Vishnu , who troubles his enemies, you are the supreme   refuge all of us. Please resolve your mind to be born in the world of humans   and  destroy the enemies of  devas.”                                                                                                  15.24

Lord Vishnu, the foremost among the Gods whom all the world and the king of devas  salutes,   who was properly addressed in this manner,  by  all the devas led by Lord Brahma  in the path of righteousness  told.                                     15.25-15.26

“Leave out all your fear. My blessings for the welfare of you all. For the good of devas and sages I will kill the cruel and dreadful Ravana   along with all his sons and grandsons and also along with his ministers, friends and allies in a great war and then  live and rule this world for ten thousand years .”                                                                                                15.27-15.28

Lord Vishnu , the highest soul, after talking like this to the devas and giving them boons, thought about which part of the world, he should be born as a man.”                                                                                                                                          15.29

After that, the god with eyes like lotus petals divided himself in to four ways  and chose to be born to king Dasaratha whom he liked.                                                                                                                                                                                            15.30

Then the devas along with Rudras , sages, Gandharwas , group of apasras , praised the holy form of the god who was the killer  of Madhu.                                                                                                                                                                              15.31

“You please uproot  that dreadful Ravana who has fearful luster, who is insolent, who hates the  king of devas  ,a source of trouble to the ascetics and one who causes agony to the three worlds by his insolence.”                                               15.32

“After killing the mighty Ravana having great manliness ,  who is causing distress   to this world along with his forces and relation and after removing all problems for the celestial region ruled by Indra,  and freeing it  from all faults and sins , you may please return.                                                                                                                                                                         15.33


Thus ends the fifteenth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 16 : Conduct of Puthrakameshti   , receiving of Payasam.

(Lord Vishnu agrees to the proposal.  From the fire a divine being emerges and gives a pot of Payasam and requests  Dasaratha to distribute it among his wives. Kausalya gets , half, Kaikeyi gets another portion and Sumathra gets two shares. After some time all the queens become pregnant.)


Having been thus requested by the best of the Devas , Lord Narayana , though he was aware of everything, spoke in a soft voice addressing them.                                                                                                                                                                     16.1

“What strategies should be adopted by us so that I am able to kill Ravana and protect the sages?”                                16.2

When the devas were addressed in this way  by the imperishable lord Vishnu they replied, “You should adopt a human form and then kill Ravana in a war?”                                                                                                                                                       16.3

“Oh destroyer of enemies, That Ravana did very severe penance for a very long time , the creator of the world who was born before the world, was extremely pleased with it.”                                                                                                            16.4

“That Lord mightily pleased by Ravana gave him a boon, that he will not have fear of death from several beings other than man, as he had ignored man, while seeking the boon.”                                                                                                             16.5

“Having obtained the boon from  Lord Brahma , Ravana became filled with pride, destroyed the three worlds , carried away women by violence and for those reasons , Oh great God , he needs to be killed.”                                                      16.6-16.7

Having heard all these words of the devas, Lord Vishnu with great knowledge , chose to be born to king Dasaratha.     16.8

At this time , king Dasaratha , the  destroyer of enemies who had great luster , who has no sons was performing Purthakameshti for   being blessed with sons.                                                                                                                                16.9

Having taken the decision Lord Vishnu, who was being worshipped by the devas,  took leave of Lord Brahma and disappeared .                                                                                                                                                                                       16.10

At that time while king Dasaratha was performing the fire sacrifice, from the fire emerged  a  red faced great being, with unmatched power, with great  strength and valour, clad in a blackish red garment , having a voice like a drum, with soft beard , tawny hair and lion like mane , endowed with all auspicious signs, adorned with divine ornaments , resembling in height a peak of a mountain, walking  like an arrogant tiger ,  with a luster of a sun, who was looking like the crest of a raging fire, with both hands holding ,  a pure large golden vessel  containing Payasam(kheer) and covered with a silver lid .His hands resembled the hands of the wife of Dasaratha   and appeared to be created of illusion.                                           16.11-16.15

Having seen king Dasaratha that being told,  “Oh king , please know me as the person  sent by Lord of all beings, Lord Brahma.”


After that, the king replied  with folded hands, “Oh Lord , welcome to you, how can I be of service to you?”                16.17

At that time the person send by  the lord of all beings replies in return, “Ok king , having worshipped the devas , you have got  this blessed  offering .”                                                                                                                                                              16.18

“Oh best among the kings, please receive this Payasam from me , which has been prepared to bestow progenies to you as well as bless you with affluence and health.”                                                                                                                                16.19

“Oh king who has performed this sacrifice for getting children, please give this to your wives who match with you  and request them to consume it.  “                                                                                                                                                        16.20

With bowed head the king  went round that person  and  received the golden vessel sent by the devas  , in which was the food prepared by the devas.                                                                                                                                                            16.21

After saluting that wonderful looking being who was very nice to behold, that king with great joy  he went round that being again and again.                                                                                                                                                                                  16.22

After that Dasaratha having obtained that Payasam prepared by the devas , was as pleased like a poor person , who obtained great wealth.                                                                                                                                                                      16.23

Then that shining being with a wonderful luster , having finished the task assigned to him disappeared from there.    16.24

The private apartment of the king , got brightened with rays  of happiness  and it shined like a sky  of autumn with a shining full moon.                                                                                                                                                                                             16.25

The king after entering his private apartment addressed Kausalya and told, Please receive this Payasam which is capable of giving you sons.”                                                                                                                                                                                 16.26

Then the king gave half the Payasam which was like nectar  to his wife Kausalya  and  then half the remaining part to his wife Sumathra , for getting him sons , and gave half of the remaining part to his wife Kaikeyi. On further thinking he gave whatever was left out to Sumathra ,. This way that king distributed the entire Payasam among his wives.           16.27-16.29

Those very best wives of the king , were extremely delighted to receive  the Payasam and felt greatly honoured.         16.30

Then those excellent consorts of the king  , who were glowing like the fire and sun, consumed the  divinely blessed Payasam separately and after a short gap of time became pregnant.                                                                                                         16.31

Then the king having seen his pregnant wives ,  developed a mind of gratefulness and became delighted like Lord Vishnu , who was worshipped by  Indra, Sidhas and sages.                                                                                                                         16.32


Thus ends the sixteenth  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga (Chapter) 17: Creation of Monkeys to assist Rama

(As per the instruction of lord Brahma each , deva, Gandharwas as well as great sages  created Monkeys to assist Lord Rama in his task.)


When Lord Vishnu decided to be born as the son to the great king , Lord Brahma who had made himself spoke these words to the devas:-                                                                                                                                                                                        17.1

“You may create   a group of strong assistants who can assume any form they  wish to assist   Lord Vishnu who keeps up his promise  is valorous and wants to help others. “                                                                                                                           17.2

“You may create  using the body  of chief Apasaras   and Gandharwa women , yourself in the form of  supernatural,  brave and intelligent monkeys, who are an experts in illusion, who are equal to wind God in speed, who are knowledgeable of administration, who are as valorous  as lord Vishnu, who would complete the job entrusted them, who had knowledge of various tricks of warfare , who can resist all sort of  weapons and resembling the devas who subsist on amrita  .


Earlier I have created Jambhavan , who is a great bear, from my face when I was yawning.                                              17.6

All of them having been instructed in this manner by God Brahma  agreed to the proposal  and gave birth to sons with the monkey form.                                                                                                                                                                                    17.7

The great sages, Sidhas, Vidhyadharas ,Yakshas and Charanas  caused heroic monkey sons who were forest dwellers  born to them.                                                                                                                                                                                                   17.8

Indra created Vali  with a mighty   and great body and made him  the chief of monkeys and he  lived in Mahendra mountain, and Sun God the producer of created   Sugreeva.                                                                                                                       17.9

Lord Guru  the very intelligent Tara, whom no monkey can surpass among the monkey chiefs.                                     17.10

Khubera created a glorious monkey called Gandhamadhana and Viswakarma begot a monkey called Nala.                 17.11

Neela was the son of fire god and equaled  fire in his luster and due to his great power surpassed all other monkeys. 17.12

Endowed with  wealth of beauty , Aswini devas created Maindha and Dvividha , who were well known for their handsome form.                                                                                                                                                                                                  17.13

Varuna created a monkey warrior  called Sushena  and Parjanya created the very strong  Sarabha   .                             17.14

The wind God Vayu created  dignified and graceful Hanuman , who had great prowess , wisdom and courage, who had a body as hard as a Diamond and could  travel as fast as Garuda.                                                                                            17.15

Several thousands of courageous of immeasurable strength , who were capable of assuming any form  and who were desirous of helping in killing of  Ravana were created.                                                                                                           17.16

Having the bodies similar to Meru and Mandhara mountain,  great monkey , bear  and cow tail monkeys came quickly in to being.                                                                                                                                                                                              17.17

All those sons  who could never be defeated  took the form and prowess  of the gods who created them.               17.18

Some persons oh highly honoured valour were born to monkeys with tails and some were born to female bears and female Kinnaras.                                                                                                                                                                                        17.19

Devas, sages, Gandarwas , Garudas, Yakshas renowned serpents , kimpurushas, Sidhas , Vidhyadharas , many well pleased beings,  uragas  who were there and  apasras, Vidhyadharis, Nagas and Gandharwas created  large number of  gigantic monkeys who were wandering  in the forest.                                                                                                               17.20-17.22

They were of great strength and could assume any form they liked and could get whatever they  desire  to be done, were like lions and tigers in arrogance and strength.                                                                                                                       17.23

All of them could strike with rocks and all of them could fight with trees as weapons,  and they used nail and teeth as weapons though they were capable of using  any weapon.                                                                                                17.24

They all could move mountains,  uproot huge deep rooted  trees and with great speed cause disturbance to the ocean, which is the lord of all rivers.                                                                                                                                                     17.25

With their feet they could cause  holes on the earth and with one leap , they could cross the mighty ocean and they could even enter the sky and seize a  cloud.                                                                                                                                      17.26

They could even capture the wild elephants living in the forest and with their roaring sounds , they could make a flying down fall down.                                                                                                                                                                           17.27

One crore of monkeys which can assume any form they wish , eminent monkeys who could command forces were created.                                                                                                                                                                                       17.28

Those monkey commanders  created many  heroic monkeys who could become  chief of monkey clans  who later on became great  clan leaders.                                                                                                                                                      17.29

Some monkeys and thousands of bears occupied top of the mountains and plateaus  and yet others lived in various types of forests and mountains.                                                                                                                                                             17.30

The leaders of monkey forces Nala, Neela , Hanuman and others dwelt near  the two brothers Sugreeva the son of Sun God and Vali the son of Indra.                                                                                                                                                          17.31

They who were having the strength of Garuda and all of them well versed in war fare tormented lions, tigers and serpents who were moving around due to their pride.                                                                                                                       17.32

Vali the mighty armed leader who had great strength protected all of them as well as the bears and cow tailed monkeys.


They who were valiant and could assume any form they liked, with various characteristic of the body formed tribes and lived in mountains, forests and oceans.                                                                                                                                            17.34

Resembling masses of clouds and mountain peaks and endowed with great strength , they with their fearful forms and countenances  with their monkey forces covered the earth   in order to assist Rama.                                                   17.35


Thus ends the seventeenth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.



Sarga (Chapter) 18:Birth of sons to Dasaratha, their education and coming of sage Viswamithra.

( Dasaratha bids farewell to all the guests including Rishya Sringa. Rama was born to Kausalya, Bharatha to Kaikeyi, and Lakshmana and Sathrugna to Sumithra.   They are well educated in all   Vedas as well as warfare. One day when Dasaratha was talking about the marriage of his sons, Sage  Viswamithra comes to Ayodhya.  The king promises that he would fulfill any requirement of sage  Viswamithra.)


When the great king Dasaratha completed his horse sacrifice, the devas received their share and returned to their places.


After completing the rules of penance of the yaga along with his queens, king Dasaratha , king Dasaratha returned to Ayodhya along with his servants, army and chariots .                                                                                                                      18.2

The other very pleased  kings , honoured fittingly by king Dasaratha , after saluting the great sage Vasishta returned to their own countries.                                                                                                                                                                                         18.3

After those blessed kings left to their own places , the armies of the kings, the dignified army  of Dasaratha shined.        18.4

When the kings have departed the great  Dasaratha , preceded by the greatest among Brahmins  entered his city.           18.5

After that Rishya Sringa who was  duely honoured , along with Santha his wife accompanied  the great king Romapada  to his country.                                                                                                                                                                                                    18.6

After sending back all his guests , the king with a balanced mind started thinking about  begetting sons and living happily.


Six seasons were over after  the fire sacrifice,  and in the twelfth month which was Chithra, on the Navami day( The ninth phase of rising moon) , on the star belonging to  Adhithi Devatha (Punarvasu) when five of the nine planets were in exalted position, In the Karkitaka lagna , When planet Guru was with moon, Kausalya gave birth to the lord of universe, who was blessed with all good signs and who was a part of Lord Vishnu and he was received by all the world and was there to perpetuate   the Ikshuvaku clan.                                                                                                                                            18.8-18.10

With a son of immeasurable luster  Kausalya glowed with luster  like Adithi, who had earlier become mother to Lord Indra who wielded the Vajrayudha.                                                                                                                                                                  18.11

Really valorous Bharatha was born to Kaikeyi , who was one fourth part of all  virtues of Lord Vishnu.                           18.12

Sumithra gave birth to Lakshmana and Shatrugna  , who were skilled in use of  all weapons  and having some   facets  of Lord Vishnu.                                                                                                                                                                                                 18.13

The treasure of  graciousness Bharatha  in the meena Lagna and in Pushya (poosa)  Nakshatra   and on the following  day Lakshmana And Shatrugna were born in Karkaraka Lagna in Aslesha(AAyilyam)  star.                                                           18.14

Endowed with all good qualities , worthy and bright  resembling  the Poorva Bhadra (Poororathi)  and Uthara Bhadra (uthrattathi ) stars , four sons were born to the great king .                                                                                                       18.15

At that time Gandharwas sang  melodiously , groups, of Apsaras danced in great joy, sound of Celestial drums  were heard from the sky and there was rain of flowers from the sky.IN Ayodhya  there was a great tumult among men   and festivities  took place .                                                                                                                                                                               18.16-18.17

The highways which was crowded by men  was thronged by actors and dancers  . Vocalists and musicians singing on instruments  raised great and loud music.                                                                                                                                    18.18

The king distributed   gifts to  the bards , eulogists and genealogists  and gave Brahmins  charities  in    thousands.      18.19

After eleven days were completed , Vasishta who was greatly liked , the eldest illustrious son was given the name Rama, the son of Kaikeyi was given the name Bharatha , one son of Sumathra was called Lakshmana and the other son was  called Shatrugna .                                                                                                                                                                                 18.20-18.21

Brahmins and other citizens were  offered meals  and Brahmins  were given heaps of  unlimited and abundant jewels  and other rituals normally done at birth were performed.                                                                                                                  18.22

Among them the eldest Rama was like a torch to his father and gave him extreme pleasure , like the highly revered Brahma giving pleasure to all beings.                                                                                                                                                             18.23

All the sons of Dasaratha were greatly heroic and gained great expertise in Vedas and all of them were  interested in the welfare of the people  and had  great knowledge along with great virtues.                                                                             18.24

Among all of them, Rama was greatly lustrous , truly valorous , pure, looked like moon and  was liked by all the world. 18.25

It was acknowledged that he was expert riding an elephant  and the back of the horse, and driving  a chariot and was also a great archer and was always devoted to his parents and served them.                                                                                      18.26

Lakshmana was prosperous , from his attached to his elder brother Rama, remained always  friendly and was greatly liked by all people .                                                                                                                                                                                             18.27

He was auspicious and did service to his brother to him he offered  even his body  and he was like the soul of Rama moving in another body.                                                                                                                                                                                  18.28

Rama the greatest among men did not get sleep without Lakshmana by his side  and if presented with good food, will not eat it , unless Lakshmana was by his side.                                                                                                                                       18.29

Whenever Rama went for hunting in the forest on a horse back, Lakshmana followed behind him holding his bow   and arrow.                                                                                                                                                                                                    18.30

Similarly  to Shatrugna, the younger brother of Lakshmana became more dearer than life to Bharatha and also liked him more than his soul.                                                                                                                                                                             18.31

Dasaratha was greatly pleased by his four sons like Brahma was pleased by the devas                                                         18.32

They who were enriched with knowledge having all good qualities were modest and knew everything , were farsighted and Dasaratha the king of the world   rejoiced for having these glorious sons and looked like Lord Brahma.                18.33-18.34

They who were like tigers among men, were engaged in studies of Vedas , did service to their parents and were greatly proficient in archery.                                                                                                                                                                         18.35

The soul of Dharma ,  Dasaratha  was discussing  about their marriage along with his priests  and relatives.                   18.36

One day when the illustrious , and noble king was discussing about this with his counselors , the mighty sage Viswamithra arrived there.                                                                                                                                                                                     18.37

He desirous of seeing the king told the gate keepers, “ Go and inform the king  about the arrival of Viswamithra , son of Gadhi born in the Koushika clan.”                                                                                                                                                 18.38

Having heard those words all of them became excited , hastened to the king’s  apartment out of fear.                        18.39

They having reached the royal palace informed the king Dasaratha belonging to the Ikshuvaku race about the arrival of sage Viswamithra.                                                                                                                                                                                      18.40

Having heard those words king Dasaratha was greatly pleased, along with his ministers  went to receive that Indra like Brahmin.                                                                                                                                                                                             18.41

Then seeing the shining lustrous  sage Viswamithra who had completely  completed his penances , with a cheerful frame of mind , made offerings to the sage with respect.                                                                                                                          18.42

Having received the offerings  which was as per the scriptures, the sage enquired about the welfare of the kingdom  and his own prosperity.                                                                                                                                                                                18.43

Viswamithra who was a great follower of Dharma then enquired about the king’s treasury and the welfare of his subjects, relatives  and friends.                                                                                                                                                                     18.44

Then he asked, “Are the tributary kings submissive to you? Whether all enemies have been conquered?  And whether the rites needed for propitiating the gods and human beings are properly performed?                                                         18.45

That great sage Viswamithra according to the protocol  approached sage Vasishta and other distinguished sages and enquired about their welfare.                                                                                                                                                      18.46

All of them with a joyful heart  entered the king’s palace and were duly honoured by the king , each according to his

merit.                                                                                                                                                                                                18.47

Then the very generous Dasaratha who was greatly pleased with the  arrival of sage Viswamithra  and after worshipping him spoke .                                                                                                                                                                                               18.48

“Oh great sage , your coming is like a man with a parched land getting nectar  and a birth of son through his wife to one without children , recovery of lost wealth  and a very great achievement to me. “Welcome to you.”                18.49-18.50

“Oh Viswamithra, the model of righteousness, what  are all things  that  I should I do, to  satisfy you ? Because I consider your arrival as very lucky to me. I consider today that my birth and life have become fruitful  and I have accomplished all objectives of my life.”                                                                                                                                                          18.51-18.52

“Formerly you were called a royal sage and with your great austerities you have obtained the status of a Brahmin sage and in several ways you are worthy of my worship. “                                                                                                                          18.53

“Oh sage , your arrival has caused me wonderment  and it has conferred great purity to me and by your coming  I have attained the effect of undertaking a pilgrimage.”                                                                                                                     18.54

“I desire that you tell me the purpose of your visit and I am be blessed to achieve the objects of your desire.”         18.55

“You need not have any hesitation to tell me what you desire and since t=you are my God, I shall fulfill the same to you.”


“Oh Brahmin, I have obtained great merit today. By your coming here I have realized my Dharma.”                              18.57

Having heard what Dasaratha spoke in a very  humble manner which was comfortable to the mind and which was very pleasant to the ears , the great and divine sage , experienced great delight.                                                                       18.58


Thus ends the eighteenth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga (Chapter) 19 : Viswamithra requests Dasaratha to send Rama to protect his sacrifice.

(Sage Viswamithra says that he is troubled by Asuras who  stop his Yagna. Since he cannot get angry  nor curse them, he requests   for assistance of Rama.)


Hearing the astonishing detail from the lion among kings , Sage Viswamithra with hairs standing erect on his body  Said:-                                                                                                                                                                                                   19.1

“Oh tiger among kings,  since you having  been born in a illustrious lineage and also having been taught by sage Vasishta, these words that you spoke suits  you and it cannot be otherwise.”                                                                                                 19.2

“Oh tiger among kings, I will tell you about the purpose , which is conceived in mind and please kindly take  a decision  which are suitable to your words   . “                                                                                                                                           19.3

“Great man, for the successful completion of the yaga , which I propose to conduct , I shall be abiding by great discipline  and two Rakshasas who can assume the shape they want to create impediments for its conduct.”                               19.4

“Mostly when I am about to complete the fire sacrifice , two  well trained Rakshasas called Mareecha and Subahu  would rain  blood and flesh on the fire altar.”                                                                                                                         19.5

“When thus my solemn vow and resolve has  been interrupted, I got greatly discouraged and left  from that place. “


“Oh king, my mind does not permit me to vent my wrath and the rules of sacrifice forbids me from cursing them. “19.7

“Oh king, it would be proper to you to entrust the protection  of the Yagna to the valiant Rama  with great prowess and who has side locks of  hair.”                                                                                                                                                                                  19.8

“Rama would be protected by me as well as his divine power and would be capable of destroying those Rakshasas  who cause those impediments.”                                                                                                                                                                      19.9

“I would give him several types of blessings for his well being and I am sure , he will also attain great fame in all the three worlds.”                                                                                                                                                                                            19.10

“Mareecha and Subahu would not be able to withstand Rama in anyway and there is no one except  Raghava who would be capable  of destroying them. “                                                                                                                                                     19.11

“Those two wicked people who are proud of their strength  have  already  been tied by the God of death, and Oh king, they are no match to Rama.”                                                                                                                                                                 19.12

“It is not proper  for you to show any hesitation due to your parental affection , for I can assure you that those two Rakshasas will perish.”                                                                                                                                                                   19.13

“I know Rama is  great and truly valorous  and this is known to sage Vasishta and other   sages who are here.”          19.14

“Oh king , if you are looking forward to earn Dharma and also yearning for great fame in this world, It is only proper for you to give Rama to me ,”                                                                                                                                                                    19.15

“King belonging  to the clan of Kakustha, if all your advisors, sage Vasishta being foremost among them agree to this, then only you can relieve Rama.”                                                                                                                                                         19.16

“You may relieve the lotus eyed  and detached Rama for a period of ten nights to protect this great sacrifice.”         19.17

“Oh descendent of Raghu, act in such a manner that my fire sacrifice does  not get delayed in any manner and do not indulge in grief in your mind, Prosperity to you.”                                                                                                                                   19.18

That sage Viswamithra  who is of great luster and a soul of Dharma having spoken these words which are essentially dharmic, then became silent.”                                                                                                                                                      19.19

That great king after listening  to  the auspicious words of Viswamithra, fell in to intense grief out of fear and became despondent.                                                                                                                                                                                     19.20

The heart of the great king after having listened   to the great sage in this manner , became  greatly broken  and  he was  mentally agitated  and felt as if he was shaken from his throne.                                                                                           19.21


Thus ends the nineteenth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 20 : Dasaratha expresses his reluctance

(Dasaratha feels that Rama is too young to oppose these great Rakshasas. He  requests the sage to take him along with the army.  The sage gets very angry)


Having heard the words of Viswamithra that great king , for a little time lost his senses, quickly regained and spoke as follows:-                                                                                                                                                                                                 20.1

“My lotus eyed Rama is less than sixteen years of age and I do not think that he has ability to fight with Rakshasas.”    20.2

“An Akshouhini of army  is under my command and control. I would go along with them  and will fight with those night rangers(Rakshasas).”                                                                                                                                                                            20.3

“My army servants are warriors and are mighty and powerful and skilled in use of weapons and are fit to fight with Rakshasas in a battle and Rama does not fit to do battle with them.”                                                                                       20.4

“I myself with a bow in hand would engage myself in a battle with Rakshasas and protect the fire sacrifice till  I have life in me.”                                                                                                                                                                                                        20.5

“I shall personally come there and protect you for doing the penances and see that the sacrifice goes ahead without any obstacles  as Rama is not fit to lead that job.”                                                                                                                                 20.6

“Rama is a child , is not learned in warfare , does not know the strength and weaknesses of the army , has not acquired strong weapons, and is not proficient in warfare with Rakshasa who use   deceit .”                                                              20.7

“I do not like to live even a moment  separated from Rama and  Oh tiger among sages, Rama is not fit to take lead in the battle .”                                                                                                                                                                                                 20.8

“Oh Brahmin with excellent penance, If you are intending to take Rama with you, please also take me and my army with you.”                                                                                                                                                                                                     20.9

“Oh Kausika,  sixty thousand years have passed  since  I was born and I obtained Rama with great deal of efforts and so it is not proper for you to take him. “                                                                                                                                                    20.10

“Among my four sons, I have greatest affection to Rama and being the eldest with more responsibility according to Dharma , does not merit to be taken.”                                                                                                                                                            20.11

“Oh great sage, how powerful are those Rakshasas? Whose sons are they? Who are they? What is their size? And are giving them protection? “                                                                                                                                                                             20.12

“Oh Brahmin, how can Rama  or me or my retaliate against those treacherous and deceitful  Rakshasas?”                      20.13

“Oh God like person, how can Rama or me  stay and fight against those wicked natured Rakshasas who are proud of their strength?” Having heard the words of the king  the sage Viswamithra spoke:-                                                             20.14-2015

“Oh noble one born in the Poulasthya clan, there is a Rakshasa named Ravana , who is of great strength and valour. He has been granted many boons by Lord Brahma. Accompanied by several other Rakshasas, he is troubling the  world .”      20.16

“It is heard that he is  brother of Lord Khubera and son of a great sage called Visrwas and he is the king of all Rakshasas with great valour.”                                                                                                                                                                                       20.17

“Though possessed of great strength, he himself never created any impediments to the fire sacrifice but he is prompting two Rakshasa Subahu and Mareecha to create obstacles.”                                                                                             20.18-20.19

When the sage  spoke in this manner , addressing the sage,  King Dasaratha told, “I am myself not capable to fight with that evil minded one.”                                                                                                                                                                              20.20

“Oh great  follower of Dharma, Please  extend your favour to my unfortunate little son and also myself  .You are my Guru as well as God.”                                                                                                                                                                                      20.21

“Even devas, asuras, yakshas, birds and great serpents are not capable of enduring  Ravana in a battle. What to say of  men?”                                                                                                                                                                                                  20.22

“That Rakshasa pulls out the power of  the warriors who fight with them, Oh great sage, either with my forces or with my sons, I would not be able be able to fight with him or his forces. “                                                                                          20.23

“Oh Brahmin, though my resembles the devas , he is not experienced in war fare  and I would not be part with my dear child  and send him with you.”                                                                                                                                                       20.24

“Further those  destroyers of Yagna  ,named Subahu and Marrecha who are the sons of sundha and Upasundha  resembles  Yama, the God of death  and so I will not send my son with you.”                                                                                          20.25

“Mareecha and Subahu are great warriors  and are well instructed in warfare  but I along with my friends can combat one of them only.”                                                                                                                                                                                       20.26

That king of Brahmins That Kaushika hearing these prattling of the king flew into very great ire and resembled a sage in the form of a raging fire ball kindled with clarified butter and other offerings .                                                                          20.27


Thus ends the twentieth    sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 21: Viswamithra’s anger and Vasishta’s  Advice


(Viswamithra gets very angry with Dasaratha and then sage Vasishta tells abot how great and strong Viswamithra is and how he will take care of the children.)


Hearing the extremely tottering words of Dasaratha  due to his great love to his son,  that sage Kaushika replied    in great anger.                                                                                                                                                                                                   21.1

“Having promised to me earlier , now you are repudiating the promise  and  is not at all   proper to a  king born in the clan of Raghu”                                                                                                                                                                                                 21.2

“If this is what you want to do, I would return as I have come  and oh king of Kakustha clan with your false promises you can live happily with person who are related to you”                                                                                                                       21.3

When that sage Viswamithra was   caught in anger, the entire earth trembled and fear   entered in to the mind of the

Devas.                                                                                                                                                                                                  21.4

Then the courageous Vasishta who has observed  great penance , afraid at seeing the appearance of the world  said the following words to the king.                                                                                                                                                          21.5

“Born in the clan of Ikshuvaku ,you are the real defender of Dharma, a staunch person, one who does great penance  and also a gentleman and it does not suit you  to forsake Dharma.”                                                                                             21.6

“Oh Dasaratha, being  renowned in all the three worlds as upholder of Dharma , you adhere to dharma  and it is not proper for you to do an unrighteous act.”                                                                                                                                               21.7

“Ok king of the Raghu clan, as promised this deed should be   carried out , as Veda says that we should act as promised and so permit Rama.”                                                                                                                                                                            21.8

“Whether Rama is trained or not trained in  using of weapons, AS long as Sage Kaushika protects him like the fire protecting the Nectar , Rakshasas  cannot do any harm to him.”                                                                                                              21.9

“He is the personification of Dharma  and a blessed hero  and there is no one to match his intelligence  and he is considered as greatest among the sages.”                                                                                                                                                     21.10

“He is an expert in various types of weapons and in the world of moving and unmoving things , there is no one  who knows as much as him.”                                                                                                                                                                            21.11

“None of the devas , sages , those without death, Rakshasas, The clan members of Yakshas and Gandarwas , Kinnaras as well as great serpents   can equal him.”                                                                                                                                             21.12

“The great upholder of dharma, the son of Krusasva ,  knows all weapons, when he was ruling  over a country. “   21.13

“He being the son of the daughter of Krusasva Prajapathi, got all weapons from him, and they are all of various types, dazzling  and assurer of victories. “                                                                                                                                             21.14

“Jaya and Suprabha , the daughters of Daksha Prajapathi gave birth  a hundred shining weapons and arrows.”         21.15

“On getting Jaya as wife Krusasva Prajapathi   got  fife hundred    very  best valorous and formless sons so that he can completely destroy  the army of asuras .”                                                                                                                                21.16

“Suprabha also gave birth to another five hundred sons and they were the valorous, mighty   and unconquerable    eliminators.”                                                                                                                                                                                  21.17

“And this son of Kushika , knows well about all those  weapons  and being a strict follower of Dharma , he again was capable  of creating unassailable  new weapons.”                                                                                                                                 21.18

“And so there is nothing even little which is  unknown  of what has happened and what is going to happen to this great sage who is a great soul of Dharma .”                                                                                                                                               21.19

“Oh king , because of this , it is not proper  that  you should have no doubt whatsoever  about Rama accompanying    this very great sage.”                                                                                                                                                                           21.20

“And this great son of Kusika himself can kill those Rakshasas,  and he is asking for your sons , only with  aim of bestowing further good to  him.”                                                                                                                                                                  21.21

Having become composed and happy hearing the words of the sage ,and that great king of the Raghu dynasty ,wholeheartedly   agreed for the departure of Rama  along with the  great son of Khusika  .                                         21.22

Thus ends the twenty first   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter)  22. Viswamithra teaches Bala and athibala to Rama and Lakshmana

(Rama and Lakshmana accompany sage Viuswamithra. He teaches them two great manthras called Bala and Athibala   which  will keep off hunger, thirst, sleep and tiresomeness from them.)


Having Listened to the words of the words of Vasishta , king Dasaratha with a very satisfied face sent word to Rama and Lakshmana.                                                                                                                                                                                        22.1

After being blessed by  their mother and father  and after being  blessed by chanting of Vedic Manthras by their Guru Vasishta,  King Dasaratha   hugged the sons  and smelled their head  and  with a well pleased heart entrusted them to the son of Khusika..                                                                                                                                                                       22.2-22.3

The wing gave a pleasant touch and the clouds poured water  seeing the lotus eyed ones accompanying    sage Viswamithra.                                                                                                                                                                                    22.4

The drums of devas  made sound and there was a rain of flowers  and those great ones left to the sound of conches and drums.                                                                                                                                                                                               22.5

Viswamithra went in the front and was followed by the greatly famous  Rama wearing black hair locks, and Lakshmana went last.                                                                                                                                                                                                   22.6

With quivers and bow in hand and making all the ten directions  shine , with Viswamithra they resembled three  serpents  and also looked like Lord Brahma being followed by asvini Kumaras.                                                                                    22.7

Those youngsters  decorated well , carried the bow, had covered their fingers with leather caps , were carrying a  shining sword and they were having pretty bodies and those brothers Rama and Lakshmana  who were following shined  like fire and Lord Shiva and appeared like the sons of the sage.                                                                                                    22.8-22.9

After walking to a distance of one and half yojanas   , by the southern bank of  river Sarayu , Sage Viswamithra in a sweet voice called “Hey Rama”.                                                                                                                                                              22.10

“Hold the water , Oh boy and then learn and master the two Manthras called  Bala and Athibala , without any further lapse  of time.                                                                                                                                                                                            22.11

“From the time of  receiving it there would not be tiredness  , no fever, no problem to the looks,  no sleep  and no attack by Rakshasas.”                                                                                                                                                                                     22.12

“As of now no one can equal the strength of your arms in this earth and once you learn it there will not be any one equal to you in the three  worlds.”                                                                                                                                                             22.13

“So my dear Rama , if you  learn Bala and Athibala , no one would be able to equal you  in fortune   and looks,  and no one will be there of your strength and knowledge  and mental caliber  and in replying and rebutting. “                  22.14-22.15

“On receiving  getting the knowledge  of this two there will not be any one like you for Bala And Athibala are the mother of all knowledge.”                                                                                                                                                                              22.16

Oh Great among men, there   would not be problems due to thirst and hunger, If you recite Bala and Athibala. “   22.17

“Oh Son of Raghu clan , please take these Manthras which have been hidden from the world, for these two if practiced on earth would give you limitless fame  as they are the  two sparkling daughters of Lord Brahma and I am giving them to you  as you resemble the Kakustha.                                                                                                                                                        22.18

Viswamithra said, “Though  without any doubt , you are blessed with very many good qualities in abundance , nurtured by penance these would give results in several forms.”                                                                                                               22.19

Then Rama touched the water   and with face blessed with joy learnt those knowledge from the sage , who had a contemplative soul.                                                                                                                                                                       22.20

Blessed by that knowledge Rama , the greatly valorous one , who resembled the Sun God with thousand rays, performed all duties  due to the teacher to  the son of Kushika , and those three stayed that night  with happiness on the banks of Sarayu.


Those note worthy sons of Dasaratha slept on the unsuitable bed of grass that night , but it became pleasant with  the  simple words that poured forth from the son of Khusika.                                                                                                          22.23



Thus ends the twenty second  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 23:  Hermitage of Lord Shiva

(They reach the confluence of Sarayu and Ganges rivers and they come across   a holy hermitage.  On query from Rama Viswamithra tells him that it is the Hermitage of Lord Shiva)


When the sun rose , at the dawn , that great sage Viswamithra  told the descendents of Kakushta sleeping on the bed.   23.1

“Oh  Rama, the darling son of Kausalya  , the early dawn has come out , Oh Lion among men, and perform your morning  rituals. “                                                                                                                                                                                                     23.2

Those kings who were great men hearing the pleasing words of the saint , bathed, offered water ablations  and chanted the divine prayer.                                                                                                                                                                                           23.3

Those greatly valorous ones after performing the morning rituals with great joy went to sage Viswamithra  saluted him and got ready for further journey.                                                                                                                                                               23.4

Then those two heroic ones travelled further  an reached the auspicious confluence of Sarayu river with river Ganges, which goes in three ways .                                                                                                                                                                                23.5

There they saw the hermitage of  contemplative ascetics , who were doing penance there for thousands  of years.         23.6

Becoming extremely happy  to see those blessed hermitages Rama told the great soul Viswamithra :-                                23.7

“Whose blessed hermitage is this? Which great celebrated sage lived here? We both are curious and inquisitive to know.”


Hearing those words the great sage smiled and said, “Oh Rama I will tell you  who lived in this  hermitage.”                    23.9

“When the god of love had a body , he was called by the name of “Kama(passion” by wise people. He  with a naughty intention , once  braved with Shiva , the god of gods  Lord Shiva , who was doing deep penance according to rules here and Lord Shiva roared at the god of love disapprovingly at this spot.”                                                                                   23.10-23.11

“Oh son of Raghu clan, The angry Shiva  saw him with his third eye  destroyed the evil minded  love god   and all his limbs fell down from his body.”                                                                                                                                                                         23.12

“That great soul Lord Shiva, completely burnt down all his body  and Kama became one without body  by the  great anger of the god of gods.”                                                                                                                                                                                23.13

“And Oh Rama  , thereafter he became very famous  as “Ananga(bodyless)” , and the place where he  gave up his body(anga) is known as  Anga desa.”                                                                                                                                                                   23.14

“Oh Rama , his hermitage is blessed and from olden times the sages who were his disciples did penance here and sin can never occur in this place.”                                                                                                                                                                 23.15

“Oh Rama who is auspicious to look at, let us spend the night here, which is in between two holy rivers and then  we will cross the river.”                                                                                                                                                                                  23.16

“Oh best among men, we will take bath, chant our prayers  and  do the oblations  in fire and enter this divine hermitage completely purified, so that we can live here comfortably.”                                                                                                     23.17

Those sages with their distant sight perceived their discussion and they  became  extremely happy , and on their approaching  , gave them water to wash their feet and water to drink and then offered great hospitality to sage  Viswamithra.                                                                                                                                                                          23.18-23.19

Then later they accorded hospitality to Rama and Lakshmana  and Sage Viswamithra applauded them for their great hospitality.                                                                                                                                                                                         23.20

Those saints with a balanced mind  did rituals and meditation of the dusk  and were followed by Rama and others.  Then those sages who observed good penance  took those guests in to their hermitage, and there in the hermitage of  Shiva and the guests  stayed there comfortably.                                                                                                                                         23.21

That eminent observer of Dharma , sage Viswamithra entertained those  very attractive sons of the king with delightful stories.                                                                                                                                                                                              23.22


Thus ends the twenty third  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter)  24: Confluence of Saryu and Ganges    and Thataka’s forest

(Rama and Lakshmana travel by boat   and reaches the coflence of Sarayu and Ganges and a great sound is heard. Viswamithra explains the origin of Sarayu. After crossing that , they reach uninhabited horrible forest Of Thataka. The sage also tells them about Thataka and about cruel she is.)


Those destroyers of their enemy Rama and Lakshmana did their  fresh morning ablations and sage Viswamithra completed his morning rituals  arrived at the river bank, keeping the sage in front of them.                                                                 24.1

All those great souls who were doing  combined penance, positioned the auspicious boat nearby the shore  told like this.


“Please get in to the boat along with the princes  and go on your prosperous   way , without any time lag.”                24.3

Viswamithra said “So be it”, to those sages and showed his reverence to them in return, and along with the princes crossed  the river which was going to join in the sea.                                                                                                                                24.4

Then in the middle of the journey , the very intelligent Rama along with his brother   heard a roaring sound similar to the sound of water gushing  out and was curious to know its significance.                                                                                  24.5

Rama in the middle of their journey asked the great   sage, “What is that great noise resembling  the gushing of water ?”


Hearing the query of Rama with great inquisitiveness that soul of Dharma started telling about  the significance   of that sound.                                                                                                                                                                                       24.7

“Oh Rama who is tiger among men, on the top of the mount  Kailasa  once Lord Brahma created  by his mind a lake and  that was called Manasa saras.”                                                                                                                                                             24.8

“From that lake flowered our  river sarayu , which surrounds the town of Ayodhya. Since it originates from a lake(SAras), it was called as Sarayu. Since it flows from the lake of Brahma   it is considered as a sacred river. This  gushing noise is the sound of River Sarayu joining  the river ganges and Oh Rama offer your salutations to these  rivers.”                24.9-24.10

After saluting those two rivers  those virtuous and agile  princes reached the southern shore.                                    24.11

That son of the great  king , belonging to the Ikshuvaku dynasty  , seeing the horrible and uninhabited forest  enquired to that great sage.                                                                                                                                                                             24.12
“Alas, this forest which is difficult to cross is full of crickets and other insects and it is full of brutish predators, vultures and is filled with  horrendous sounds.”                                                                                                                                               24.13

“Different types of vultures are  screeching with fierce sounds and it is shining with lions, tigers and elephants.”  24.14

“ What is this    wretched   forest  with trees such as  Dhavaa(mimosa family) Aswakarna(Arjuna tree) Kakubha( another type of arjuna tree)  Bilva , tin duka (thamalaa ) , paatalia (bigonia tree)  and Badarri (zizhyphus tree) .                               24.15

That great sage with great luster replied, “ Oh son of Kakustha dynasty , please hear about this wretched forest.”  24.16

“, Oh great man, This area was once  there  populated by ordinary people , which was constructed by devas and called Maladha and karooshaa. “                                                                                                                                                            24.17

“Oh Rama  due to killing of Vruthra  who was a Brahmin Indra was  stained my  human excreta and   filth.”              24.18

“Great sages and those who were rich in penance started bathing Indra  by taking water in a pot    for removing all that filth.”                                                                                                                                                                                                24.19

“When all that filth  from the body of Indra  was put in this earth, The devas became glad.”                                        24.20

“After getting rid of his filth and hunger   , Indra  became happy with this landfill and gave   a matchless  boon to this place.”                                                                                                                                                                                      24.21

“This place of residence of  ordinary people  would become famous   in the world  because it got all the   dirt from my body  will be known as  Maladha and Karrosha.”                                                                                                                                24.22

The Devas said “Great , great” about Indra , the controller of Paaka , on seeing the honour accorded by Indra    to those Places.                                                                                                                                                                                              24.23

“Oh controller of  enemies , Rama , that lord of the common people Maladha  and Karrosha  for a long time affluent  and people were happy with plenty of grains and wealth.”                                                                                                          24.24

“Then this area was occupied a Yakshi called Thataka , who could assume any form she likes, who had the strength of one thousand elephants , who was clever one, who was the wife of  great Sunanda and whose son was Mareecha. “ 24.25-24.26

“The Rakshasa Mareecha had round shoulders, huge head, broad mouth , gigantic body and mammoth shape and troubled all people .”                                                                                                                                                                                    24.27

“And Rama that Thataka who is of bad character daily destroys Maladha and Karoosha  and the people living there.”


“She who blocks this way ,  lives about three miles from here and because of that it is called “Thataka’s forest and because of this some action needs to be taken.”                                                                                                                                     24.29

“Depending only on your strength , you have to kill this evil doer  and free this province from its great misery. “      24.30

“Nobody   has the strength to  enter in to this forest which you are seeing, destroyed by the yakshi who is invincible  and please make it habitable.”                                                                                                                                                              24.31

“I have told you the entire story of how the Yakshi Thataka destroyed this forest and how   she  is making it inhabitable even today”                                                                                                                                                                                                24.32


Thus ends the twenty fourth   sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Hearing the  great words of the sage with inestimable power   , the tiger among men  replied with  these powerful words.”

Sarga(Chapter) 25.  The story of Thatka   and her atrocities.

(Then the sage tells about the story of Thataka in detail and requests him to kill her in spite of her being a lady.)                                                                                                                                                                                                   25.1

“Oh great sage, I have heard that the female Yakshis are of less strength  and also we hear that females are frail by nature. Then how can Thataka have the strength of thousand elephants. “                                                                                     25.2

Hearing the words of Rama who has  limitless power  and great dynamism, sage Viswamithra cheered them up  to him and to Lakshmana , the killer of foes, “She became very powerful and of great strength  because of the boon that   she got .”


“Once upon a time there was a great and valorous  Yaksha called  Sukethu .Since he was not blessed with children , he performed great penance   along with  good rituals.”                                                                                                            25.5

“Lord Brahma became greatly pleased by him  and he blessed to have a gem of female child , who would become very famous as Thataka.”                                                                                                                                                                     25.6

“Lord Brahma gave her as much strength as one thousand elephants but did not bless him with a son , anticipating that a male son would be dangerous.”                                                                                                                                               25.7

“She blessed with beauty, youth and strength  as well as fame  was given in marriage   Sukethu , the son of Jamba .” 25.8

“After some time that Yakshi gave birth to a  indomitable son called Mareecha, who  because of a curse turned in to a Rakshasa.”                                                                                                                                                                                    25.9

“When Sinda was destroyed by the curse of  the great sage Agasthya, that yakshi Thataka   along with her son Mareecha wanted to retaliate against the   sage.”                                                                                                                                25.10

“When she  jumped with a roar on the great sage Agasthya with a roar , he seeing the great danger to him, He cursed Mareecha to become a  Rakshasa.”                                                                                                                                       25.11

“The greatly  enraged  sage Agasthya immediately even cursed Thataka , to become one  with a very ugly face  and also have a distorted  form. He also cursed her to become one who eats human beings.”                                               25.12-25.13

“Due to the great  frenzy caused by the curse , Thataka became benumbed   with anger  started wandering in this place of sage Agasthya  and   started destroying it.”                                                                                                                        25.14

“Oh  Rama, that Yakshi with a bad behaviour  and  atrociousness , should be destroyed by you for the good of Brahmins and cows.”                                                                                                                                                                                       25.15

“There is no one who can kill the cursed one except you Oh Son of Raghu clan, as  no one  else in these  three worlds except you can fight with her.”                                                                                                                                                          25.16

“Oh great man, as regards compassion in case of the killing of a woman  is not a problem, since as the  son of  a king   you are supposed to protect the  interests of the people belonging  to the four castes.”                                                        25.17

“The king who protects , for  protecting his citizens should be at time ruthless and other time humane  and vilifying deeds like this. “                                                                                                                                                                                 25.18

“To him , who carries the burden of his kingdom , Oh Rama , this is the dharma and so , son of Kakustha clan , you have  to kill her in whom there is no goodness whatsoever is visible.”                                                                                        25.19

“We have heard that once Indra eliminator Mandhara who was the the daughter  of Virochans when she wanted to destroy the earth.”                                                                                                                                                                                25.20
“Oh Rama , once upon a time , even Vishnu destroyed the virtuous wife of Brahaspathi  and also  the mother of sage Shukra when they both wanted  that world should not have a king.”                                                                                       25.21

“There are  many other great princes  , who killed women who went against Dharma and so great among men, leaving out the compassion and as per my order  kill her.”                                                                                                                 25.22



Thus ends the twenty fifth  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter) 26. Killing of Thataka


(The great fight and killing of Thataka is described. Indra, the king of devas requests Viswamithra to teach all   the divine arrows that he knows  to Rama


Hearing the words of the sage without fear, Rama  that  son of a great man, saluting the sage  told firmly .                   26.1

“According to the words of my father  and respecting the words of my father, The words of sage Kaushika should be carried out without any doubt.”                                                                                                                                                                   26.2

“I cannot disrespect the words of my father told to me by my great father Dasaratha in the middle of great elders.”   26.3

“So I having heard the words of my father as well as the order  of a scholar sage , without any doubt , carry out the killing of Thataka which is a good act.”                                                                                                                                                           26.4

“For the benefit of cows and Brahmins as well as the benefit of my country, I am ready to carry out the words of the incomparable  sage.”                                                                                                                                                                         26.5

That destroyer of enemy after telling this clenched  his fist the bow in its middle  by his left hand , with his right hand made a sound of twang catching hold of the string of the bow, which echoed in all directions.                                                   26.6

Thataka who lives in the forest was greatly disturbed by that sound and by that sound Thataka was attracted  also and became greatly angry.”                                                                                                                                                                     26.7

Hearing  that sound  of twang , the Rakshasi  became stiff with anger  and after thinking about it , rushed to the place  from  where that sound emerged.                                                                                                                                                           26.8

Rama on seeing monstrous lady  ,  with a ugly form  and who in proportion was greatly gigantic  spoke as follows to Lakshmana.                                                                                                                                                                                        26.9

“Oh Lakshmana please see the body of the Yakshi which is very pitiable and greatly ugly, seeing which the hearts of cowards would start shivering.”                                                                                                                                                                   26.10

“Please see her who cannot be stopped and who is strong because of her  power of enchantment  and you can see her retreat as I am going to cut her ears and nose.”                                                                                                                        26.11

“As her being a lady  is protecting her, I also am not making efforts to kill her and my intention is only  to impede her strides and mobility. “                                                                                                                                                                                 26.12

When Rama was talking like this , Thataka benumbed with anger , with raised hands  and with a great  roar rushed towards  Rama.                                                                                                                                                                                                26.13

The Brahmarishi Viswamithra   by making a sound of “Hum”, diverted her and wished Raghava and Lakshmana  safety  and victory .                                                                                                                                                                                            26.14

She by flinging herself raised dreadful dust on Rama and Lakshmana for a while and confused them with a massive cloud of dust.                                                                                                                                                                                                  26.15

Then she took recourse to enchantment and rained stones on Rama and Lakshmana  and inundated them and this made Rama  very angry.                                                                                                                                                                           26.16

When the great rain of stones was going on Rama rained arrows and stopped her progress  and also cut    both her   Hands.                                                                                                                                                                                             26.17

Getting  weak because of  the cutting of her arms , and when she roared greatly and was rushing towards them, Lakshmana got very provoked and cut off her hanging ears and tip of the  nose.                                                                                26.18

That Yakshi who can take any form she desires assumed various forms, vanished  and also enchanted them by her illusion, continued to rain stones at them and also alarmingly she  moved about.                                                                        26.19

Seeing them being caught in the rain of stones , that gentleman and  illustrious son of Gadhi  told the following   to Rama and Lakshmana.                                                                                                                                                                            26.20

“Discontinue this compassion to her , Rama , she is a very cruel being  for this Yakshi who creates  stoppage of fire sacrifices , by her powers of illusion regains her original form.”                                                                                                             26.21

“The sun is about to set and she should be destroyed before that , for Rakshasas  become unassailable  at dusk.”   26.22

When these words were told to Rama , that Yakshi who has become invisible was covering Rama with the stone of rain ,

And displaying his skills for sending arrows aimed at sound , he created problems for her  by his arrows.                  26.23

She who has the power of illusion when stopped by the net of arrows, she stridently rushed towards Rama and Lakshmana   making lot of sounds.                                                                                                                                                                    26.24

Seeing her was rushing towards them to fall on them , Rama using thunderbolt like arrows stuck her on her chest and she fell completely dead.                                                                                                                                                                     26.25

Seeing her who has a huge body fall  , the king of devas saw  and  said “Great , great” to the son of Kakustha  clan and he was greatly honoured.                                                                                                                                                                          26.26

Then that  great  Indra who has one thousand eyes said  that all devas were greatly happy and told sage Viswamithra.26.27

“Oh sage Viswamithra , safety to you, Indra as well as all the wind gods  are extremely happy with what has been done and so you please show more concern to  Rama.”                                                                                                                           26.28

“Please offer the sons of Krusaswa  Prajapathi , who are greatly valorous  and possessors of great strength  of penance   to  Rama.”(these are weapon referred by sage Vasishta)                                                                                                        26.29

“He is very fit to receive them as he is your steadfast follower  and that prince has  to attend to a great  job for the devas.”


After saying this all the devas worshipped Viswamithra and went away contentedly to  their world  and the sun set period set in.                                                                                                                                                                                               26.31

The great sage became pleased  and becoming  happy at the killing of Thataka , kissed Rama on his forehead  and  then said the following .                                                                                                                                                                               26.32

“Oh Rama who is auspicious to look at  , we stay here for tonight and tomorrow we will proceed to my hermitage .” 26.33

After listening the words of sage Viswamithra , that son of Dasaratha  and comfortably and happily stayed   in that forest of Thataka.                                                                                                                                                                                              26.34

Freed from the curse that forest , that same day itself pleasantly shined like the Chaithra ratham  forest of Lord Khubera.


Rama after killing the daughter of Yaksha , praised by the group of devas and sages , stayed there along with the sage till Sun woke him up next day.                                                                                                                                                                 26.36


Thus ends the twenty sixth  sarga of the Balakanda which occurs in the   first epic composed by sage Valmiki.


Sarga(Chapter ):27   Viswamithra teaches various divine weapons to Rama


(Viswamithra gives all the divine weapons he has got as boon as well as what he got from his ancestors to Lord Rama.)


Then the great sage Viswamithra after   staying that night in the forest, spoke   the following sweet  words to Rama on the next day .        27.1

“I am pleased with you, be safe oh famous  prince. With great love to you I am giving happily  all the suitable arrows to you.” 27.2

“Devas, asuras, Gandharwas , serpents  and men of earth have dominated    unfriendly enemies in war  by various divine arrows and I am going to give   all of them to you. Please be safe.”                                                                                                                                                                         27.3

“Oh Raghava, I am giving you the punishing wheel, Oh person with great strength, I am  giving  you  the   wheel of Dharma  and then I will also give you the wheel of time( death?) and also the wheel  of Lord Vishnu and then I am  giving  you wheel of Indra  and also his Vajrayudha( Diamond weapon) .Oh best among men I am also giving you the blessed  trident , the arrow called Brahma crest , and the grass blade missile and I am also giving you the incomparable   Brhamastra .”                                                                                                                                     27.4-27.5-27.6

“Oh Kakustha, oh tiger among men , oh son of the king, I am giving you two shining maces  called Modaki(beater)    and Shikari(the hunter)  27.7

“ Oh Rama I am giving you three nooses called Dharma pasa(Noose of Dharma), Kala Pasa(noose of death) and Varuna Pasa(The noose of Varuna)  and a  unequalled Asthra called Varunasthra,                                                                                                                                                          27.8

”Oh son of Raghu clan, I will also give you two bolts   called Shushka(Thin one ) and AArdhhra(drencher)  and I am also  giving you One asthra by Pinaka as well as  the Narayanasthra.”                                                                                                                                                                                         27.9

“Oh sinless Rama , I am also giving you two missiles belonging     to fire god  called Shikaram(tower)  and Prathamam (The first one)  and that of the wind called   Vayavasthra. “                                                                                                                                                                                                  27.10

“Oh Kakustha, Oh Raghava, I will give you two weapons called Hayasira(horses  head)  and also    another one called Krouncha (Poison arrow) “


“I am also giving you several weapons  for killing  the Rakshasas viz the horrible pounder called Kankala, the rods called kapalam(skull)   and Kinkini (bell) “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                               27.12

“Oh valorous one, Oh son of the king ,  I am giving you the great arrow of Vidhyadharas   called Nanndanam  and also I am giving you a sword whose handle is studded by rubies.”                                                                                                                                                                                          27.13

Oh  Rama, I am giving you the arrows which are liked by Gandarwas called  Mohana (bewitcher) , Prasvapana(inducer of sleep ,  and one called Prashamana (pacifier)  “.                                                                                                                                                                                                              27.14

Oh very famous one, Oh tiger among men, Oh son of a king, please take the following missiles from me  viz Varshanam(that which rains), Santhapana(That which causes sorrow), Vilaapana (That which makes one cry out loudly), Mohana( The bewitcher) which is the defenseless arrow of  the God of love Manmatha, Maanava(man) which is pet missile of Gandharwas and Paisaha(Ghostly))  which is the  dear missile of devils and ghosts.                                                                                                                                                                                                               27.15-27.16

“Oh tiger among men, Oh darling son of the king, I will also be giving you   several good hearted powerful missiles like SAmvartha(whirl wind) , Mausala(the club)  , Sathya (truth) and  Maya maya(Complete illusion) and Oh mighty armed Rama I will also give you a missile of the Sun god called Thejaprabha(whiuch reduces the power of enemy) , the arrow of the moon called Shirhira(autumn) , the  fatal arrow of Thwashta  called Sudhamana , the dangerous missile of Bhaga  called  Sheethasu(that which causes cold) and Manus arrow called Manava( Human being) .


“Oh Rama who is greatly valorous, these powerful arrows can take any shape they like and are highly providential . Oh prince take them immediately from me.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                27.21

Then that pure sage facing the east  gave the very likable Rama  gave him  the  matchless chants for    these arrows.                                         27.22

These great collections were very difficult to get even for the devas and such arrows were given to Rama by that   sage.                                  27.23

When the great sage  Viswamithra chanted those spells , all those arrows appeared there so that they are available  to Rama.                      27.24

Those great shining arrows then told Sri Rama, “We are now the dedicated  servants to you, Rama, and whatever you order , we would accomplish them all .                                                                                                                                                                                                                   27.25

That very powerful Rama with a great pleasure told them, after patting them with his  palm, “You may come before me as  and when I need you.”   And then he bid them farewell.                                                                                                                                                                                       27.26-27.27

Then that very pleased Rama saluted the great sage  Viswamithra  and readied himself for further journey.                                                        27.28


This is the end of the twenty seventh  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 28. Rama gets power to exterminate and  wants to know his duties to be performed.

(Sage Viswamithra further gives Rama also those weapons which were born to his forefather.  Having come out of Thataka’s forest, Rama enquires where and they are and his duties regarding protection of the sage’s Yagna)

Rama the descendent of the Kakustha clan, having been purified, with a very happy face , on their way spoke to Viswamithra   as follows,  28.1

“I have received the arrows from you , oh Sir, and have become difficult to be attacked even by the devas. Along with  these arrows I also need to have the power  to kill, Oh sir.”                                                                                                                                                                                                   28.2

Hearing these words of the descendent of Kakustha clan , the great sage Viswamithra , imparted the knowledge of   extermination to the pure  and resolute  Rama.                                                                                                                                                                                                                      28.3

“Oh, Rama, please receive  these shining  armament  sons of Krishaasva from me, namely Satyavanta, Satyakeerti, Dhristha, Rabhasa, Pratihaaratara, Paraanmuka, Avaanmukha, Lakshya, Alakshya, Dhridhanaabha, Sunaabha, Dashaaksha, Shatavaktra, Dashasheersha, Shatodara, Padmanaabha, Mahaanaabha, Dundunaabha, Svanaabha, Jyotisha, Shakuna, Nairaashya, Vimala, Yungandhara, Vinidra, Daitya, Pramadhana, Suchibaahu, Mahaabaahu, Nishkali, Virucha, Saarchirmaali, Dhritimaali, Vrittiman, Ruchira, Pitrya, Ssaumansa, and also thus Vidhoota, Makara, are two of them…Karaveerakara, Dhana, Dhaanya, Kaamaroopa, Kaamaruchira, Moha, Aavarana, and thus Jrimbhaka, Sarvanaabha, Varana… and these are the guise changing wizards ad you are the eligible one to handle these arrows, let safety be with you.”                            28.4-28.10

The Rama of Kakustha clan became overjoyed in his heart and received the arrows saying, “Gladly sire” , All of them had lustrous bodies, appealing in their form, harbingers of pleasant life . Some of them were like fire, some like smoke , some like the sun and the moon,  and some with folded hands and some others and some holding their palms  as if they are willing to receive, spoke in a melodious voice  said to Rama., “Oh Rama, Oh tiger among men, we are here  to obey you. Please order us as what we should do.”                                                                   28.11-28.13

Rama  the son of Raghu clan said, “While being stored in my memory  till the time that I need you, please  help me when I need you .”      28.14

Then saying that, it would be done that way ,  to the son of Kakustha clan and after going Round Rama , they went away in a similar fashion as they have come .                                                                                                                                                                                                                          28.15

After learning about those arrows that can be used to exterminate from sage Viswamithra,   Rama asked him further using sweet and soft words” .”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      28.16

“What is the cloud like formation  seen   not very far off above the  mountain,  over which   a thicket of trees is shining,  with animals spreading over it  in a very scenic way  along with numerous  type of pretty birds flying and making pleasant sound. “                        28.17-28.18

“Oh great sage, by the very pleasant surroundings of that place , and I understand that we have come out of the  extremely alarming forest of Thataka. And please tell me  about whose pleasant hermitage we are nearing.”                                                                                            28.19-28.20

“Oh great sage , Oh worshipful sir, Where are those bad people who are killer of BrahminS? From which place would they come  and whose rituals Yagna would they destroy? In which place should I provide protection to the Yagna? Which Rakshasas should I kill? I would like very much to be told about this. “                                                                                                                                                                                                  28.21-28.22


This is the end of the twenty eighth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 29:Viswamithra starts  penance for Yagna in Sidhasrama.

(Sage Viswamithra then tells Rama the story of Mahabali   who did a great sacrifice in this forest called Sidhasrama.  Lord Vishnu at the request of devas   takes an incarnation of the dwarf Vamana and stifles the pride of Mahabali . The three worlds are given back to Indra . Sidhasrama is chosen br great sages to do penance and Viswamithra also does penance there. Then at5 request Of Rama, Viswamithra begins the penance to do the Yagna and Rama guards him   along with Lakshmana)

When the matchless   Rama asked these questions, the highly resplendent Viswamithra answered                                                                     29.1

“oh greatly valorous Rama , the very worshipful Lord Vishnu and one saluted by devas,  spent several years , and hundreds of yugas  in penance  and in practice  of Yoga    in this place.”                                                                                                                                                                                29.2

“Oh Rama this was the hermitage of the great soul Vamana  and this was very well known as Sidhasrama  and only great Sidhas  did their penance here.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                          29.3

“At that time when Vishnu was doing his penance here,  Mahabali , the son of Virochana  had completely conquered all the devas   which included Indra, Maruths,  and he ruled all the three worlds where this hermitage was there and was greatly renowned for his rule.” 29.4-29.5

“That very strong  and very great king of Asuras started   doing a yagna. Seeing that Bali was the conductor of the Yagna, the devas led by the fire God  approached Lord Vishnu here,.”                                                                                                                                                                                   29.6

Oh Lord Vishnu , Bali the son of Virochana is conducting a great yagna and we request you to fulfill our request before the Yagna is completed.”


“Wherever a person is hailing from  , if they approaches him with a request,  wherever it is and whatever it may be , he fulfills all such requests.” 29.8

‘Oh Lord Vishnu , you may kindly do a well merited deed  aimed at the welfare of the devas by assuming the form of a dwarf  Vamana by your great power of illusion  and approach Bali and do us all an auspicious deed.”                                                                                                              29.9

“When these incidents were taking place  sage Kashyapa who has the luster like fire God along with Adithi  resplendent in his great vitality ,  Completed divine penance for a period of one thousand years and made the killer of madhu, Lord Vishnu happy and when the penance ended That Lord Vishnu , the giver of boons was greatly pleased.”                                                                                                                            29.10-29.11

“Oh great sage  , you are full of penance , has earned the effect of penance , are the  form as well as soul of penance and I am able to see you, with the well practiced penance.”                                                                                                                                                                                          29.12

Sage Kashyapa  said to Lord Vishnu this way, “In your body I am able to see all the worlds, Oh my lord. You are without beginning and  end, and  impossible to define  and so I surrender to you.”                                                                                                                                                                                   29.13

Lord Vishnu pleased with sage Kashyapa who had a blemish less body told him, “It is my opinion   that  you are fit to ask for a boon, please ask one.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             29.14

Hearing those words , Kashyapa the son of Mareecha, “Oh god who blesses, Oh God who performs penances, I feel that  you should give this boon to Lady Adithi as well as to the devas  and I am begging you  to give   them the boon.”                                                                                          29.15

“Oh spotless one , you please become the son of me as well as Adhithi. Oh killer of asuras , you would become the brother of Indra by doing this. And it is fit that  by doing this you  completely remove   the  sorrows of all the devas who are in trouble.,”                                             29.16-29.17

“As I did my austerities in this hermitage , it should be named as Sidhasrama and I request you   to  become my son here.”                         29.18

Then the great resplendent lord Vishnu arose from Adithi and took the form of Dwarf Vamana  and approached Bali the son of Virochana. 20.19

Next for the good of all the world  Vamana begged for three feet of Land  and on receiving it, with three steps he strode over   all the three worlds,  gave the earth to Indra and he also gave back Bali his vitality   and thus that Lord Vishnu made the three worlds under control of Indra.


“This hermitage which was once presided over by Vishnu  is the destroyer  of tiresomeness  and I make use of this area  greatly   by my devotion to Lord Vamana “                                                                                                                                                                                                                          29.22

“To this hermitage , Rakshasas who are the creator of obstacles would come  and Oh tiger among men, you will have to kill them at that time. “


“Oh Rama now we go  to the matchless  Sidhashramam  and like the fact that this hermitage belongs to me, it belongs to you also.”         29.24

After saying this that great sage  lead Rama and Lakshmana to that hermitage and entered the hermitage  and the  two of them shined like moon  entering the Punarvasu(Punartham) star  , after dispersal of the mist.                                                                                                                         29.25

Then seeing the sage all those who lived in Sidhasrama  got up and respected   sage Viswamithra.                                                                      29.26

They did worship that was filling to the great sage Viswamithra  and also offered great hospitality to those princes , Rama and Lakshmana.


Those sons of king who were capable of killing their enemies took rest for a while , and saluting the tiger among sages , they told as follows. 29.28

“Today itself you can enter in to penance for conducting the Yagna,  and let this great Sidhasrma  eradicate  vice  true to its name and as per your words.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        29.29

When they told this that resplendent great sage Viswamithra  entered in to ritualistic penance  according to rules and controlled all his senses.


The lads spent the night in  well prepared vigilant guarding and in the morning got up and completed their morning rituals  and undertook meditation in a pure state according to rules and Viswamithra who  has done the ritual of fire spoke to them thus.                          29.31-29.32


This is the end of the twenty ninth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga (Chapter) 30 : Viswamithra’s penance    and Rama’s protection of the Yagana

(The sages tell Rama that he has to give protection for six days and nights. On the sixth day two Asuras called Mareecha and Subahu  come to create problems to the Yagna. Rama using Manava arrow to throw out Mareecha and Agni arrow to kill Subahu.  Viswamithra completes  the Yagna and appreciates Rama.)

Then those princes who were killer of their enemies, who behaved suitably according to time and place  and who talked  well according to time and place spoke the following to sage  Viswamithra.                                                                                                                                                         30.1

“Oh Lord we will like to know  when the night farers(Rakshasas) will come   and which time  we have to safeguard  to the ritual so that  we will   take care of it. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            30.2

Hearing the words of the sons of Kakustha dynasty  who were  making haste to combat  with, Asuras and  all the sages there  appreciated the  sons of the king. 30.3

“Oh Rama and Lakshmana , you have to guard this ritual from now for six days and nights and sage Viswamithra who has entered in to penance  , would be observing the ritual of not speaking till then.”                                                                                                                                                    30.4

Those two famous princes  after hearing those words , started  guarding the forest of penance without sleeping for  six nights and days.  30.5

Those valiant ones who were great archers  and killers of their enemy with great alertness moved around the sacrificial fire  and protested the great sage  Viswamithra .                                                                                                                                                                                                          30.6

Time passed and the sixth day arrived and Rama told Lakshmana, “Be alert and  be well prepared.”                                                                          30.7

When Rama was saying this, and quickening to fight,  the fire in the fire place suddenly flared up  brightening the chief Kartha( doer) of the Yagna and other sages  surrounding him.                                                                                                                                                                                        30.8

The altar of the fire around which sacred grass Durba, drinking vessels , oblation spoons , sacred wooden sticks  and heaps of flowers attended by  sage Viswamithra  and other sages conducting the yagna (rithwik) suddenly highly flared up .                                                                        30.9

When the Manthras of the Yagna were being  chanted as per the ritual a sudden fearsome  high noise    was heard high up in the sky.     30.10

Like in a angry cloud burst  , clouds are suddenly seen , like wise in the surrounding sky two Rakshasa who were experts in illusion and magic appeared there.                                                                                                                                                                                                                         30.11

The monstrous Rakshasas Mareecha and Subahu along with their assistants  started to pour down blood and pieces of animals .             30.12

Seeing the fire alter being swamped by blood and pieces of meat , Rama with great courage ran there   and saw  those Rakshasa there ,  30.13

The lotus eyed Rama seeing that those dangerous people were about to fall on the fire alter in haste  addressing Lakshmana  told the following .


“Oh Lakshmana , I am reluctant to kill   these ill behaved Rakshasas who are the eaters  of raw flesh  and see their being puffed  out like  a strong wind removing thick clouds by   the Manava arrows , without any doubt whatsoever.                                                                                            30.15

Saying this he  set up the Manava arrow with its great shine and   generosity  with great speed  and with great anger  and send it towards  Mareecha’s chest.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  30.16-30.17

Hit by that great arrow called Manava,  Mareecha was hurled  a full two hundred miles in the  billowing sea in the tidal waters.                  30.18

On seeing Mareecha being hurled by being rammed away by the cold arrow without  consciousness  and thrown  out to a place where he is harmless , Rama told Lakshmana.                                                                                                                                                                                           30.19

“See Lakshmana the effect of the cold arrow called Manava   and made by Manu which took him away in an unconscious state but did not kill him.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                               30.20

“But I wish to kill these Rakshasas as they are ruthless , badly behaved, abide in evil, destroyers of Yagna and blood drinkers.”                    30.21

After saying this to Lakshmana  , to show his swiftness and dexterity , collecting the very powerful arrow of the fire god , send it towards the chest of Subahu  and he fell  dead ,flat on earth.                                                                                                                                                                           30.22

That very famous, and extremely generous Rama , in order to bring comfort to the sages, sent the arrow of wind god  so that , the remains of Rakshasas  do not fall there.                                                                                                                                                                                                    30.23

That son of Raghu clan , killed  the Rakshasas  who were hindering the rituals  and all those sages honoured him like Indra was honoured after his victory.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    30.24

After the end of the Yagna, the great sage Viswamithra  seeing all directions and seeing no calamities  told like this to the son of Kakustha  clan.


I am   indebted to you , oh greatly valorous one  for protecting  Sidhasramam  as per the   wishes of your Guru and made your great fame as a true hero . After appreciating Rama like this , the dusk approached   and they all went to do the rituals of the dusk.                                       30.26


This is the end of the thirtieth chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 31:  Rama along with Viswamithra starts  on a journey to Mithila

(The sages tell Rama that they are going to Mithila to participate in a great Yagna being conducted bby Janaka. They also tell him about the great bow of Lord Shiva, which king Janaka was having. When the halt  for night on seeing a glowing forest Rama asks sage Viswamithra about it.)


Then the brave Rama and Lakshmana who made a great achievement , with a very happy heart  resided there for the night.                     31.1

When the night turned in to morning , they performed the morning rituals , they both together approached sage Viswamithra and other sages.


Those two who talk very sweetly  saluted the sage Viswamithra who was shining like fire and spoke these courteous words.                      31.3

“Oh tiger among sages, we who are your attendants have come in front of you, Oh great sage order us as to what is to be done                31.4

All the sages hearing these  words , keeping Viswamithra as their leader    spoke as follows:-                                                                                31.5

“Oh great men, Janaka the king who is the great follower of Dharma is going to conduct a Yagna   and we are going there.”                         31.6

“Tiger among men, if you also accompany us, you would be able to see  there, a wonderful gem of a bow.”                                                     31.7

“Oh great man, in earlier times it was given by the devas  at  a Yagna and it has matchless power in a horrible war  and it is divinely lustrous. 31.8

“No Gandharwa, No deva, no asura  and no Rakshasa can lift and tie the string to it  and what to say of men?”                                              31.9

“Though very many kings were inquisitive about the bow, none of them able to tie the bow string.”                                                                  31.10

“Oh tiger among men, you can see that bow belonging to the king of Mithila and oh son of Kakustha clan , you can also see the wonderful Yagna which  he is going to conduct.”                                                                                                                                                                                              31.11

“Oh tiger among men, Oh one with a strong middle, once  a king of Mithila after conducting a Yagna, requested for  a supreme bow  from  all the devas.” (Devaratha , the grandfather of Janaka was that king)                                                                                                                                     31.12

“Oh Raghava, that bow is being regularly worshipped in the king’s house, especially   during festival of bows with various types of sandal pastes, with various types of scented smokes as well as with smoke of aloe.”                                                                                                                       31.13

Saying all these those great sages started for their journey  and those groups of sages and sons of Kakustha clan bid farewell to the gods  of the forest .                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       31.14

“Greetings and wishes of safety to you, for we are going from Sidhasrama , to the northern bank of  river ganges  and travel towards the  Himalaya  mountains .”                                                                                                                                                                                                         31.15

Saying like this the tiger among sages Viswamithra who had riches of penance , started their journey    towards the northern side.         31.16

Travelling along with the great sage , his very close followers who were   the knower of Brahmam   travelled in one hundred carts         31.17

All the animals and birds as well as all those who lived in Sidhasrama  closely followed the great saint Viswamithra , who was rich in penance  but the sage made the animals and birds to go back.                                                                                                                                                             31.18

After travelling a long distance with effort , when they saw the sun is about to set , those group of sages struck camp on the banks of river Sona.


Those sages with unlimited luster , took bath after the sun set  and offered oblations  in the fire  and all of them sat before   sage Viswamithra who had  matchless luster.                                                                                                                                                                                                      31.20

Rama as well as Lakshmana worshipped the sage  and also sat  in front facing the great  Viswamithra.                                                              31.21

Then Rama with great luster inquisitively  asked Viswamithra  with a wealth of penance who was the tiger among sages  .                           31.22

“Oh Lord what is this place which shines with thick forest? I would very much like to hear it from you in brief.”                                                31.23

Motivated by the words of Rama  that sage who does great penance , started telling about that place in the middle of other sages.            31.24



This is the end of the thirty first  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.

Sarga(Chapter)  32:The story of Kushnabha and  the curse to his one hundred  daughters.

(Sage Viswamithra tells the story of the great king Kushanabha and his hundred daughters. When the wind god proposes to them , they reject saying  that would marry only one whom their father approves. Wind god curses them to be disfigured.)

“As ascetic of a great order called Kusa was the brain child of   Lord Brahma. He was one who never broke the rules of Dharma , and he  worshipped all good people.”                                                                                                                                                                                                      32.1

“That noble great man begot four sons who were equal to him in knowledge and great strength  by marrying the very eligible princess  of Vidharbha whose names were Kusamba, Kusanabha, Asurthejasa and Vasu.”                                                                                                               32.2

“Kusa  the upholder of Dharma and  truth  , spoke to those sons who had great luster , were greatly enthusiastic, were upholders of the Dharma of the royals , “Please rule over with great abundance of Dharma.”                                                                                                                             32.3-32.4

“Hearing those words of Kusa ,those four  great people of the world, initiated   the building of four cities. “                                                          32.5

“The greatly lustrous Kushambha built the great town of Kaushambi  and Kusha who was the soul of Dharma built a town called Mahodhaya.”


“Oh  Rama  , the very intelligent Asurtha thejasa built a city called Dharmaranyam and King Vasu built a town called Girivraja.”                         32.7

“This land  of Vasu where we are staying is called Vasumathi  and shines in between four mountains.”                                                                    32.8

“This good river called Maagadhi  enters and exists from the Magadha kingdom   and is shining like a garland in between five mountains.    32.9

“ Oh Rama, This river Maagadhi which was developed by king Vasu  flows towards the east  and is flowing through good fields rich in plant wealth.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           32.10

“ Oh Rama, Kushanabha , who was a royal sage had one hundred matchless daughters of matchless beauty  through Grithachi, a soul of Dharma.


“They were all were in their youth , pretty , well decorated  and went to a garden and moved about like hundred streaked lightning in rainy season, singing , dancing   and playing instruments    and  they  were  all well decorated with divine ornaments .”                                                   32.12-32.13

“All of them who were very pretty and matchless in this world  reached the garden and looked like stars in the sky.”                                         32.14

“Seeing all of them blessed with all good qualities , prettiness and youth, The wind God who is the soul of all  spoke to them like this.”         32.15

“I love you all and so please become my wives, leaving out the inhibitions of human beings and acquire divinity and long life.”                        32.16

“The youth is temporary and  goes away quickly  especially in humans. Become immortal ladies with never fading youth.”                               32.17

“Hearing those words of wind god who never gets tired of his job, Those one hundred maids replied in a jeering way.”                                     32.18

“Oh great God, you keep moving round within all beings. And all of us know your power  and the reason why you are honoured.”                32.19

“Oh Great deva, all of us are the daughters of king Kushanabha and we are capable of moving you out from your position and not doing so  to protect the honour of our penance.”                                                                                                                                                                                         32.20

“Oh person of a bad brain, disregarding our father who is the votary of truth , using our opinion we would never select a groom of our own.”


“Our father is our Lord  and he is also our divine god .And unless gives us one, no one can become our husband.”                                              32.22

“Hearing these words from them the wind god became very angry  and he entered in to the limbs of all of them and disfigured them all.”     32.23

“Those maids disfigured, entered their  father’s home  , greatly embarrassed and greatly fluttered  and with tear drenched eye.”                    32.24

“Seeing his dear and very pretty daughters  the poor give became   sad and flustered  and told them like this,”                                                      32.25

“oh daughters who did like this  and who insulted Dharma ? Who disfigured you like this?  Please say ? Why are you not gesticulating or saying anything? Asking like this , the king became silent.”                                                                                                                                                                32.26


This is the end of the thirty second chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter ) 33: Kushanabha’s hundred daughters marry king Brahma Dutta.

(When the daughters    inform this to king Kushanabha , he searches for a suitable groom for them and gives them in marriage to King Brahma Dutta  who was son of a sage and an apsaras.   As soon he touches their hand, they get rid of their curse.)

“After hearing the words  of great Kushanabha , those girls touched  his feet with their head and told.  “                                                                    33.1

“Oh king the wind god  who is everywhere wanted to   dishonour   us , by  improper approach and  disregarding Dharma .”                                 33.2

“We are dependent on our father and it would be proper, Oh wind God , if you  approach   our father to know whether he is willing to give us to you.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      33.3

“Due to his  being tied by sinful  words that wind god did not bother about our words and harmed us.”                                                                     33.4

“That greatly resplendent  king who was a great follower of Dharma on hearing their words  replied like this to those matchless one hundred daughters. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          33.5

“Oh daughters having patience and self control, you have done your actions in great  glory and due to your unity , the prestige of my clan has also been kept up. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   33.6

“Patience is a great ornament for ladies and also for men, and it is extremely difficult to forgive and is very rare even among devas, asuras and human beings, and oh daughters, the patience that all of you have is to be greatly appreciated.”                                                                               33.7

“Oh Daughters , patience is great charity , it is the truth and the great Yagna. It is fame , it is Dharma  and the entire universe  is resting because of patience.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           33.8

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, after leaving his daughters that king valorous in all three worlds and who is also an expert  in thought did consultations with his important ministers and discussed about his duty over time and distance. “                                                                                          33.9-33.10

“During that time , there was a great resplendent sage called Chuli   who held his semen without ejaculating , who followed good rituals  and who has  achieved greatness in doing penance on Brahma.”                                                                                                                                                        33.11

“When this sage was doing penance , a Gandharwa maid   whose name was Somadha  and who was the daughter of Urmila served him.”  33.12

“She bowed down to him and served him  with righteousness  and after some time that sage who was follower of Dharma was greatly  satisfied with her service.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                            33.13

“Oh son of the Raghu clan,  that sage , after passage of sometime told her, “I am happy with your service , What shall I do to please you?”  33.14

“Seeing that the sage was pleases that very happy  Gandharwa lady , who was an expert in language told that sage “                                          33.15

“Oh great sage,  who has supreme knowledge of Brahman, with your penance you have become equal to Lord Brahma , I may be blessed with a son who is the follower of Dharma.”                                                                                                                                                                                         33.16

“Since I am not married  to any one , I am not a wife to any one  and I have taken shelter under you and it is suitable that you give me a son.”


“That Brahmin sage became pleased with her  and That  Chuli  gave has a son  who became very famous  with the name of Brahma Dutta. “ 33.18

“He became a king to the city named  Kampilya   and was similar to Indra ,  the king of heaven and ruled   it with superb grandeur “              33.19

“ Oh son of Kakustha clan, That king Kushnabha who was the follower of Dharma ,   endowed with great intelligence  made up his mind    that all his hundred daughters  in marriage to king Brahma Dutta,”                                                                                                                                                      33.20

“Then that great king invited king Brahma Dutta and  with great joy in his inner mind   gave in marriage all his hundred daughters to him.”  33.21

“Oh son of Raghu clan, as per the tradition the king Brahma Dutta who was  like the king of devas  took   the palm of each of those girls in his hand, in order.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                              33.22

“As soon he touched their hands  their desperation and hunch backed form vanished   , and each of those hundred maidens became like  Goddess Lakshmi  and all of them shined brightly.”                                                                                                                                                              33.23

“Seeing them getting released from the curse of wind God,  that king Kushanabha became extremely joyful  and again and again   was filled with joy  to look at his daughters.”                                                                                                                                                                                                   33.24

“After completing the marriage ceremony of his daughters to king Brahma Dutta  , bid farewell to all of them including the priests of king Brahma Dutta.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           33.25

“The Gandharwa lady  Somadha became happy with the matchless job done by his son in getting those pretty wives  and caressed again and again her son Brahma Dutta and her daughter in laws and praised greatly the king Kushanabha.  “                                                                    33.26


This is the end of the thirty third  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 34: The story of  king Gadhi , the father  of Viswamithra.

(King Kushanabha then does a Puthrakameshti and gets a son called Gadhi and a daughter called Sathyavathi.  Sage Viswamithra is the son of Gadhi and his sister became a river called Kaushiki, The place where they have reached is the banks of river Kaushiki, where Viswamithra normally does penance)


“After the marriage ceremony and departure of Brahma Dutta, the son less king Kushnabha performed a Puthra Kameshti   Yagna.”           34.1

“ While the ritual was being conducted the very generous Kush who was the son of Lord Brahma spoke to  the king Kushanabha “                34.2

“Oh son , you will get a  very virtuous son who is just like you, he will be called as Gadhi and he will get fame  in all the three  worlds.”         34.3

“Oh Rama after saying this Kusha vanished in the sky  and a son named Gadhi would be born to Kushanabha , who was highly intellectual and follower of Dharma.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                     34.4

“After some more time  the great Kushanabha  got a very virtuous son who was known as Gadhi.”                                                                          34.5

“Oh son of the clan of Kakustha, my father Gadhi was a great follower  of Dharma  and since I was born in the clan of Kusa I was called as Koushika.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       34.6

“Oh Raghava , I also had an elder sister named Sathyavathi   and  she was given in marriage to a sage called Richika.”                                      34.7

“ Desiring to do service to the world , mu sister Kaushiki  emerged as pious river  and depended on the Himalaya mountains. “                       34.8

“Accompanying her husband she went to the heavens  with her body  and being a very generous lady she   coursed as the famous river  known as Kaushiki.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     34.9

“ Oh son of Raghu  clan, and so I am living in the  foothills  of the Himalaya mountains  happily performing my rituals  and very near me flows my   dear sister Kaushiki who loves me.”                                                                                                                                                                                            34.10

“She who is Sathyavathi was a very pious one  completely established in Dharma , very virtuous , really great  and one of the chief rivers known as Kaushiki.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        34.11

“Oh Rama being bound by a vow I left her  and after reaching Sidhasrama , I have completed my vow  and have come back because of you.”


“Oh Rama , this is the story of my birth  in a very famous family  in the place where we are camping now  and narrated by me in response to your question.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       34.13

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, by relating this story by me the time is now past mid night  and you please now safely sleep  and let no further hindrance happen on our way.”                                                                                                                                                                                               34.14

“Oh son of Raghu  clan, now all trees are still and birds and animals are asleep  and  to  our eyes    the sky is decorated  by stars and starlets which are spread densely.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                    34.15

“The sky is slowly getting spread   with stars  and it is shining with the    stars and  planets which is making it bright.”                                         34.16

“Also the cool moon is rising in the sky  to end the darkness of the world  and light of the moon is gladdening the hearts  of  all the animals  and people.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          34.17

“All those beings which move about at night  including Yakshas  and Rakshasas  as well as the very angry man eaters  are milling about everywhere. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                              34.18

Saying this that great sage who was lustrous , paused and all the sages  appreciated  that  sage by saying  “well said, well said.”                  34.19

They further said , “Always the kings of Kushika dynasty has been the protectors of Dharma  , and those great men are equal to Lord Brahma.”


“Oh greatly famous Viswamithra   , you are exemplary and equal to Lord Brahma  and your dynasty is greatly exemplified by the river Kaushiki.”


The famous  son of Kushika dynasty was greatly pleased  and then the great sage entered in to sleep like the sun going down on the western mountains.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 34.22

Rama along with Lakshmana also  were greatly astonished by the story , praised the tiger like sage and  started  serving sleep.                  34.23



This is the end of the thirty fourth chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 35: The story of the three branched Ganga

(Rama along with the sages reach the banks of river Ganges and they stay there for a night. When Rama asks about the river Ganges, Viswamithra starts telling him about the river. He tells them she was the first daughter of  Himalayas and  Mena  and as per the request of devas, she becomes a river and   is taken to deva loka. Her sister Uma does penance and marries Lord Shiva.)


After spending the night  in the banks of river Sona(Kaushiki)  , when the night was about to come to an end Viswamithra spoke.                                35.1

“Oh Rama, the night is giving way to the morning , the early dawn is going to break out., wake up , please wakeup,  Safety to you , and get ready to depart. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  35.2

Hearing those words, waking up and after performing the morning rituals, interested in making his departure told the following.               35.3

“This clean  and not so deep waters of Sona has lot of sand dunes, and so oh Brahman, we can easily cross it by walk.”                                35.4

When Rama told like this  Sage Viswamithra told Rama, “I propose to take the same route as these great sages are taking.”                          35.5

After speaking like this the great sage Viswamithra , started travelling   through different forests and their    environs.                                     35.6

After going  with difficulty  for  a distance for the next  half a day they stay the river Ganges which was  the greatest river   and which was worshipped by sages.                                                                                                                                                                                                                  35.7

Seeing those blessed  waters served by swans and water fowls  , all the saints and Rama as well as Lakshmana became extremely joyous.  35.8

They take k  their residence in the banks of the river , after taking bath and satisfying the pithru(mane)  gods by offering oblations, after kindling the ritual fire and performing oblations,  dined on the food offered to gods during oblation   and with a very happy mind , they take  rest after surrounding the sage Viswamithra , on the banks of Ganges river.                                                                                                                        35.9-35.10

After sitting comfortably  there as per the justified order , Rama and Lakshmana  who were with a satisfied mind spoke to sage Viswamithra.


“Oh God like sage,  we would love to hear about River Ganga which   goes in three ways  and how this river is reaching out to their  husband (ocean) .”                                                                                                                                                                                                                     35.12

Motivated   by the words of Rama  the great sage Viswamithra  started telling about how the river Ganges was born  and its further  progress.


“OH Rama, the king among mountains, the Himalayas , which is a great  treasure of minerals , has two daughters who are matchless beauties of this world.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    35.14

“The daughter of that great mountain Meru called Mena who is mind catching and has a slender  waist  is the darling wife of the Himalaya mountain.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    35.15

“The river Ganges is the first daughter of Mena and the Himalayas and Oh Rama , they  also have a daughter called Uma.”                            35.16

“Later all the important devas interested in the welfare  of  the people , requested that king of the mountains to allow  the elder  daughter Ganga   to become a three  branched river.”                                                                                                                                                                                         35.17

“Thinking according to Dharma , that Himalayas  allowed his daughter Ganga  , who is the purifier of the world  to flow according   to her wish, for the sake of betterment  of the three worlds.“                                                                                                                                                                        35.18

“Welcoming her  for the  purpose of the three worlds and  for doing welfare  of the three worlds , they took Ganga with them  with a very satisfied mind.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             35.19

“Oh son of Raghu clan, then there was one more maiden  who was the second daughter  of that great mountain, who adopted very  strict penance  and performed the supreme   penance  and became rich with penance. “                                                                                                   35.20

“Coupled with that great penance, that daughter  with a matchless  form was given by  the greatest   of mountains, to Lord Rudra who is  saluted by all the world.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                          35.21

“Like this both the daughters of  the land of the mountain became fit to be venerated by the world , one was Ganga , the most prominent among rivers and the other Goddess Uma.”                                                                                                                                                                                        35.22

“ Oh Rama who has   a walk  which is most attractive , This is the   story of how  that river who goes in three  steps  went to heaven  which I have related to you till now. “                                                                                                                                                                                                            35.23

“That sinless river which is pretty and is the daughter of the king of mountains  went to the heavens this way. “                                               35.24


This is the end of the thirty fifth chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)  36 : Story of birth of Karthikeya

( Shiva and Uma lead a love life but mno children are born to them. Worried that all the three worlds would be destroyed if a son to both of them is born, at the request of devas, the earth recies the seed of Shiva  , who flowers in to a God within fire. That God is Karthikeya.   Uma curses the devas as well as earth and Shiva and Uma do further penance.)

The sage completed the narration of the story of the daughters of the mountain. Sri Rama and Lakshmana who were both brave  praised it and they further spoke to the sage.                                                                                                                                                                                                36.1

“Oh Brahmana , the story that is told by you is  in consonance with Dharma and we request you to  tell in detail the  story of the elder daughter  of the king of the mountains , as you are aware of it .”                                                                                                                                                          36.2

“Why did  the purifier of the world take three forms? Why did Ganga became famous as the three  part river? What  deeds did make her  as the most famous river of the world?”                                                                                                                                                                                          36.3

When the son of Kakustha clan asked that way to sage Viswamithra  who was rich with penance , he decided to offer the story in detail to the great sages.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                36.4

“Oh Rama,  that blue necked one , who was a great sage, after seeing  the Goddess Uma , began making love to her. “                                36.5

“That great god with a blue neck  spent another hundred years in making  love , and Oh Rama still that God of great penance did not get a son. “


“Then Lord Brahma before  leading a delegation of devas thought  about which type of being would be born to Uma so that , they  in turn would be prepared for the required action.”                                                                                                                                                                               36.7

“All the devas  saluted Lord Shiva and said to him, Oh God of Gods, Oh greatest God  who is there for doing good to the world, since the devas have prayed to you, There is need to bestow your grace on them and fulfill their request.”                                                                     36.8-36.9

“Oh greatest God, the world cannot bear to carry your powerful lustrous offspring. As per the rules of Veda please do join with the Goddess  and for fulfilling the desires of the world , you please retain that seed which you are going to bring out within yourselves so that the world is protected   and  not completely destroyed.”                                                                                                                                                                           36.10-36.11

“Hearing the words of the devas, that greatest god of the world,  said “So be it” and then further spoke.”                                                   36.12

“I would keep my seed within myself and so also Uma would keep her seed herself so that the three worlds  derive great pleasure.”   36.13

“But that matchless seed of mine which has already stirred needs  to be borne by some body. Oh Good devas, please tell me as to  who will bear it.?”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            36.14

“In reply to the God who had the  flag with bull , the devas said that that the seed which has stirred out would be borne by the earth itself.”


“Thus said , the lord of Gods , the greatly powerful one discharged  his seed on the  earth with its mountains, forests  so that , it spreads all over.”


“Those devas again told the fire god, “you along with the wind god enter this greatly potential seed , so that world  is not completely  destroyed.”


“When the fire god entered  the  seed , from it a white mountain  as well as   a divine forest of reeds emerged shining like the Sun and the fire and from which emerged Karthikeya born out of fire.”                                                                                                                                                        36.18

“After this happened the devas with the sages were extremely pleased and worshipped Shiva and Uma  in a grand manner.”                 36.19

“Oh Rama, then that daughter of the mountain with great anger and reddened eyes cursed the people of the three worlds.”         36.20

“Because of this, I  who had been desiring for  the son , have been prevented from getting intimate with my husband  and so I curse all of you to become incapable  of producing children through your wives.”                                                                                                                                  36.21

“And from now on all  your wives  would  not be eligible to produce  any   progeny  and after cursing them like this  she also cursed the earth”


“Oh earth you will have very many varied appearances  and you would be wife of many people  and due to my great anger , you will never get love from your  sons, and Oh evil minded one  this happens to you because   you prevented me from the love of the son. “                   36.23-36.24

“Seeing  all the devas thus affected , the lord of the gods , went to the western side which was ruled by the rain God. “                             36.25

“On one of those peaks  of the Himalaya mountains  , that great God  along with Uma settled for penance .”                                               36.26

“Oh Rama , This is the story  of the daughter of the mountain in detail and you along with Lakshmana , please hear about the power of Ganga.”


This is the end of the thirty sixth chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 37: Birth of Karthikeya

(The devas   who needed a commander to their army approached Brahma       and he asked them to  make the seed of Shiva which was with fire God to be placed in the wombs of Ganga. Since she was not able to tolerate his heat, he was slid down on the rivers and for suckling him the Krithika maidens are appointed.  He develops six faces to drink milks from six maidens. He grows up in a day and is anointed as  their commander  by the devas.)

“Seeing the great God entering penance , Indra , keeping the fire god in front of him  went to Lord Brahma , with a request for a commander  of his army.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   37.1

“Then those  devas  along with Indra and lead by the fire God  saluted lord Brahma    and started telling  Lord  Brahma.”                            37.2

“ OH God, This  is the  commander who was given to us by the God  long back BUT Lord Shiva along with Uma has entered into deep penance.”


“Since we  are interested   in  actions to be   taken for  welfare  of the world, you are our only ultimate recourse.”                                        37.4

“After hearing the words of the devas, hat grandfather of all the worlds  , consoled the people of the three worlds using sweet words  and told the following.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                          37.5

“The words of the  daughter of the mountain that you would not have children with your wives is true and cannot be questioned.”        37.6

“The fire god can make his son  who is the killer of enemies   be born  with the help of Ganga of the sky and he could become the commander in chief of devas.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       37.7

“The elder daughter of the king of the mountains will welcome his son  and without any doubt her action would please Uma in many ways.”


“Oh son of the Raghu clan, hearing those   words  the devas became happy and saluted  Lord Brahma and worshipped him.”                 37.9

“Oh Rama then they went to Kailasa , which was full of minerals  and  they deputed the fire God , so that he can get the son.”                37.10

“Oh greatly resplendent fire God , this is the requirement of devas  and so  you make the  shining seed to be born    in the elder daughter of the kin  of the mountains called Ganga.”                                                                                                                                                                                        37.11

“After assuring the devas  that fire God approached Ganga  and said to her,” please bear the seed of Lord Shiva  as this is liked by the devas.”


“Ganga on hearing these words took a divinely resplendent form  and seeing her  greatness the fire God entered   in to her.”                    37.13

“ Oh son of Raghu clan, Then he drenched that Goddess fully with the seed of Lord Shiva and  the river and all its tributaries were  drenched with that seed.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 37.14

Then the Ganga spoke the following to the devas who were lead by the fire God, “ oh God, I am incapable of tolerating you within me  and the power of the seed given by the fire God is burning me.  “                                                                                                                                               37.15

“Then the fire God along with the devas told Ganga, “ You please leave that pregnancy of yours by the side of this snow mountain.”       37.16

“ Oh Charming prince , Hearing the words of fire God , Ganga ejected out  the greatly shining seed from it and its tributaries.”                  37.17

“When that was ejected from her, it shined like molten gold, and when it reached the earth  it shined like the gold of matchless shine.”  37.18

“In that process of combustion  of the seed of Shiva in the fire  , copper and iron were also generated and the residues became tin and lead  and thus that seed when it reached the earth lead to the evolution of many elements.  “                                                                                   37.19-37.20

“As soon as the seed was laid on Himalayas  , a forest of  reeds generated on the mountain  and it became golden in colour.”                37.21

“Oh Rama , from that time it became famous  with the name of “Jatha roopa”  and it shined like gold and the fire God. The plants , trees and climbers all became golden in colour.”                                                                                                                                                                            37.22

“Then  to the boy was from that seed ,  Indra  as well as Maruth Ganas  arranged the Kruthika maidens to suckle and nourish that boy.” 37.23

“At the proper time when they gave milk to the boy, the Kruthika maidens decided among themselves that he would  be their son.”    37.24

“Then all the devas started calling him as Karthikeya  and said that he would become  well known in all   the three worlds without any doubt.”


“Hearing the words of the devas ,  they gave a bath to the  greatly radiant boy , who shined like fire  who slid out of  the womb of Ganga” 37.26

“Then the devas called him Skanda  as he slid out of the womb. Oh son of the Kakustha clan   , that Karthikeya who was a greatly valorous shined like fire.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                37.27

“Then from the breast of the Krithika stars milk was produced and since they were six in number , he developed six faces to   drink milk from all of them together.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                   37.28

“Just by  drinking milk for one day he became a very pretty lad  and by his own innate strength  he won over the Rakshasa army.”      37.29

“All the devas lead by the fire God  came together and  anointed him who had great luster  as the commander in chief of the devas. “37.30

“Oh Rama, Now I have told you in great detail    the story of Ganga  and also told you   about  the birth of the divine  and honored  lad.” 37.31

“Oh Rama the devotees among  human beings of earth of this Karthikeya  would live long, have sons and grandsons  and in the end would go to the world of Skanda.”


This is the end of the thirty seventh  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga (Chapter) 38: The story of king Sagara


(King Sagara oF Ayodhya has two wives Kesini and Sumathi. After  penance Kesini gets one son called   Asamanja  and Sumathi gets  sixty  thousand sons called Sagaras. ASamanja was very mischievous and is banished from the coutry.King Sagara decided to to do Aswamedha yaga)

After relating  that story to Rama, the son of Khusika , again spoke these words to the son of Kakustha.                                                              38.1

“ In earlier times , There was a great valorous king called Sagara in Ayodhya . He was a soul of Dharma and desired to have children.”      38.2

“Oh Rama Kesini the princess of Vidarbha  who was a fol,loer of truth and Dharma was his eldest wife.”                                                            38.3

“Sumathi , whose prettiness no one excelled in earth   who  the daughter of King  Arishtanemi  was his second wife.”                                     38.4

“ The king accompanied by these two wives reached Brugu prasravana of Himalayas and started doing great penance .”                                38.5

“When hundred years were over, pleased with his penance , sage Bhrugu who has taken up truth as a penance   gave him a boon. “          38.6

“Oh king without any blemishes , you would get great progeny and  oh best among men, you would also acquire   great fame .”               38.7

“One of your wife would beget  one son to perpetuate your race and the other wife would give birth to sixty thousand sons. “                     38.8

“These words of the sage made those two queens very happy   and they said to the sage after saluting him  in a pleasing voice.”                  38.9

“Oh Brahman , which was will get one son and which many sons, we would like to know. Let your words  become the truth.                          38.10

“Sage BHruygu , who was a great follower of Dharma , after  hearing their words told, “In this matter , you please use your free will.”         38.11

“Would you like one son who perpetuates the race or many sons    who are greatly valorous , very famous  and have great enthusiasm?”   38.12

“Oh Rama, Oh son of Raghu clan,  having heard the words of that great sage , Kesini , in front of the king chose to have one son who will  perpetuate  their clan.”                                                                                                                                                                                                               38.13

“Then the sister of Garuda  named as Sumathi accepted sixty thousand sons   having great valour, fame and enthusiasm.                               38.14

“After going round the sage and bowing their head to him and saluting  him with folded hands , they  went back to their city , Oh Rama.”   38.15

“after passage of time Kesini the wife of Sagara gave  birth to a famous son called as ASamanja.”                                                                            38.16

“Oh tiger among men, then Sumathi gave birth to a gourds like egg which when Broken gave birth to sixty thousand sons.”                             38.17

“The maids placed them in pots filled with ghee (clarified butter)  and made them grow. They attained youth after a long time.”                    38.19

“Oh best man, Oh  son of Raghu clan, Asamanja the son of Sagara , every day got hold of other children, dipped them in the river Sarayu,  threw them in the waters of the river and rejoiced   while they were crying. “                                                                                                                           38.20

“When this evil one started tormenting his citizens  and  delighted in causing them hurt, this son was banished from that town.”                   38.21

“Asamanja had a valiant son called Amsuman  and he was courteous in speaking and was beloved of all the world.”                                          38.22

“After great passage of time , the thought of conducting a Yagna came in the mind of Sagara and he  decided  for doing it.”                              38.23

“Oh Rama  then king Sagara who was expert in Vedas  consulted high priests  regarding the rituals of the Yagna  and commenced  performing that Yagna. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            38.24



This is the end of the thirty eighth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) :39  The search for the stolen horse   and digging of earth

(The horse is left and Amsuman, the son of Asamanja  goes behind it. Indra steals the horse and hides it. The sixty thousand sagaras are asked to dig the earth and search for the horse. The earth and devas complain about it o Lord Brahma)

Having heard the Viswamithra , the very pleased Rama told like  this to  the sage who was like a burning fire.                                                        39.1

“Oh Brahmin , I am very desirous  of listening to this story in detail  oh how my ancestor arranged for the sacrifice, please be safe.”                39.2

Sage Viswamithra with a smile  addressed Rama and said, “Oh Rama , be pleased to hear  the story of the magnanimous king in detail.”        39.3

“The father in law of Lord Shiva who was the mountain called Himalayas and the impossible mountain Vindhya  looked at each other.”         39.4

“Oh best among the men the yagna took place in the area between these great mountains and Oh tiger among men, that area  between these mountains is extremely    suitable  for conducting this type of sacrifice.”                                                                                                                  39.5

“Oh Child, of son of Kakustha dynasty, as per the wishes of king Sagara  , his son Anshuman who was a great charioteer   and  having a strong bow followed the sacrificial horse , so that he can protect it.”                                                                                                                                                 39.6

“ Then  on a full moon  day  , Indra assuming the form of a Rakshasa stole the sacrificial  horse of king Sagara , when he was performing the Yagna   as the Yajamana(Kartha) .”                                                                                                                                                                                                              39.7

“Oh son of Kakustha   clan , when the sacrificial  horse of the great king Sagara was stolen , all the priests conducting the sacrifice told the king who was  the doer of the sacrifice.”                                                                                                                                                                                               39.8

“Oh Sagara who is  a Kakustha, On this auspicious day   the sacrificial horse  has been taken away forcibly  and so quickly  kill the thief  and bring back the horse. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                39.9

“This hole like flaw in the sacrifice  will be inauspicious    for all of us  and so Oh king , do all that is necessary to conduct this Yagna    without   any  flaw.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  39.10

“Hearing the words of the officiating priests  in the hall  of the Yagna , he spoke   to his sixty thousand sons as follows.”                                     39.11

“Oh best among men, Oh sons, I do not see any possibility of this done by Rakshasas as this great  Yagna is being presided by eminent priests and is protected by Manthras.”                                                                                                                                                                                                             39.12

“Oh sons  , so you please go safely and search for the horse all over the world surrounded  by the sea.”                                                                  39.13

“Oh Sons , you may  go mile after mile  throughout the earth in search of the thief of the horse ,. Excavate the earth till the horse is found. This is my order .”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          39.14

“Having entered in to the penance of performing this Yagna , I along with my grand son and the group of priests  would  stay here till  the horse is found. May you be safe.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                39.15

“When spoken to thus by their father , with happy hearts , those very strong princes  went all over the great earth , to fulfill the orders  of their father.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                39.16

“Oh tiger among men, each of them broke one yojana(2 miles)  of the entire length of the earth by their nails as tough as diamonds.”             39.17

“Oh Rama that earth broken systematically by  lances similar to thunderbolts  and ploughs which were dreadful  gave out dreadful sounds.”


“Oh Rama , when they were digging the earth , the sound of serpents, asuras , Rakshasas and other  beings were heard from there.”             39.19

“Oh son of the Raghu clan , by excavating   the sixty thousand Yojanas(1,20000 miles) , eventually they reached the  matchless  Rasathala.”   39.20

“Oh tiger among men , those sons of the king digging this way roamed all around Jambu dweepa along   with its mountains.”                            39.21

“Afterwards Devas, asuras, Gandharwas and serpents  , with  extremely disturbed mind   went and met Lord Brahma.”                                      39.22

“They who were highly agitated , with very sad faces propitiated the magnanimous  Lord Brahma  and spoke thus.”                                              39.23

“Oh God, the entire earth is being dug by the sons of Sagara  and many great people living  the worlds below are being killed.”                           39.24

“Those sons of Sagara are  pointing out to various people and saying “This one is the thief”  and are killing them.”                                                  39.25


This is the end of the thirty ninth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)40: Digging of earth  till Rasathala and burning of Sagaras by sage Kapila.

(Lord Brahma consoles them and tells that the sagaras would be killed by sage Kapila. When they were not able to find the horse , they return to king Sagara who asks them to did further. After   digging up to Rasathala in  all four directions , they start digging in the north east. There they see their horse near  Kapila.  Enraged when they start hurting  the sage, he  burns them all.)


The greatly adorable Lord Brahma having heard the devas, saw that they had lost their strength   and deprived of their activity   and were extremely frightened, replied to them.                                                                                                                                                                                           40.1

“This whole earth belongs to the great God Vasudeva. Assuming the form of sage Kapila he is taking care of the world. And the sons of Sagara would be burnt to ashes by his great anger.”                                                                                                                                                                               40.2

“It has been decided in primeval times that the earth will be excavated and  that the sons of  king Sagara  would have a short life.”                    40.3

“Hearing the words of Lord Brahma , oh killer of enemies , the thirty three devas became exceedingly happy  , and returned  back by the way that they had come.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 40.4

“When the great sons were digging the earth further ,  they had a thunder like sound emanating from there.”                                                        40.5

“After digging the earth and going round it completely , all the sons of Sagara together   addressed their father and told.”                                   40.6

“We have gone round the world Devas , asuras, Rakshasas, ghosts , serpents and Kinnaras who were mighty were killed  but we were not able to the one who took away   our horse. What should we do? Safety to you . Please think over this and tell us what we should do.”                 407-40.8

“Oh son of Raghu clan, That great king who heard these words of his sons flew in to great rage  and told these words:-“                                     40.9

“Dig and excavate the  surface of the earth again and return only after you capture the one who has stolen the horse. Safety to you.”             40.10

“They after hearing the words  of their father, the great Sagara , all the sixty thousand of them rushed towards Rasathala.”                                40.11

“After digging further they saw an elephant of direction ,  named Viroopaksha   who was similar to a mountain, supporting the earth.”             40.12

“Oh son of the Raghu clan, that Viroopaksha was holding  on its head the earth , with its forests and mountains.”                                                 40.13

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, on certain days when the elephant for taking rest , shakes its head, there is earth quake in the earth.”                      40.14

“They went round that great elephant honoured him and after further digging reached Rasathalam”                                                                         40.15

“After digging the eastern direction completely , they went to the southern direction and started digging there and there they saw a very great elephant named Mahapadma which resembled a mighty mountain  carrying the earth on its head and they were astonished.”               40.16-40.17

“There  after going round that elephant , the great sons of Sagara  went to the west and started digging there.”                                                     40.18

“They who were very strong saw on the western direction also   an elephant  Samanasa resembling the mountain.”                                              40.19

“After going round him and honouring   him , they went to the North and started digging there.”                                                                                 40.20

“Oh great one of Raghu clan, the northern side they saw an elephant named  Bhadra   who was  as white as snow holding this earth.”           40.21

“Afterwards all those sixty thousand  sons went round him touched his feet and started  digging the earth.”                                                           40.22

“Then those sons of Sagara went towards the celebrated north eastern corner and started digging there.”                                                              40.23

“All those great ones who were greatly mighty and had great speed , saw there, the sage Kapila , who was eternal and Lord Vishnu himself  and not far away from there they saw their horse grazing  and all of them experienced unparalleled joy.”                                                            40.24-40.25

“Once they recognized their horse their eyed turned red due to extreme anger  and armed with spades , pickaxes, ploughs and all type of trees and stones they rushed towards  sage Kapila  saying “Stay, stay.”                                                                                                                            40.26-40.27

“Oh wicked one you have stolen our  sacrificial horse  and you please know that we who have come here are the sons of Sagara.”                 40.28

“Oh son of Raghu clan, hearing their words sage Kapila  enraged greatly , uttered the sound “Hum”                                                                        40.29

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, That great Kapila who possessed  power beyond our imagination , reduced all the sons of Sagara in to ash.”         40.30


This is the end of the fortieth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)  41: Anshuman gets back the horse and Yagna is completed.

(King Sagara asks Amsuman to search for the horse as well as his fathers. He locates both of them. Realizing that he had toi perform obsequies  to the departed souls, when he starts to do  it,   Garuda , the uncle of Sagaras comes there and tells him   that if he wants his fathers to go to heaven, he has to perform the ceremonies with water of Ganges who is in heaven. Amsuman realizing ing it is not possible goes back to Sagara  with the horse and the Yagna is properly completed.)


“Oh son of the Raghu clan, the king Sagara realizing that his sons had gone  very long back  addressed Amshuman, his grandson who shined by his own luster. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      41.1

“Oh valorous one who has acquired knowledge in all fiends and who is equal in luster  to his ancestors, go and find out about the path taken by your fathers as well the thief who took away the horse.”                                                                                                                                                      41.2

“The beings that live below the earth  are greatly valorous and mighty  and so go there armed with mighty weapons and bows.”                     41.3

“You honour those who deserve to be honoured, kill those who create obstacles and you come back after completing  your objective  so that  the Yagna can be completed properly.”                                                                                                                                                                                            41.4

“After being completely instructed by the great Sagara , Amshuman left carrying a sword and bow in long strides.”                                             41.5

“Oh great man, he followed the path that   his  great fathers have taken as directed by king Sagara  and went in to the depths of the earth.”  41.6

“The greatly valorous Amshuman  saw the Elephant of directions being worshipped by devas, asuras Rakshasa, Ghosts, serpents “              41.7

“After going round him and after enquiring about his  welfare he enquired about  the whereabouts  of his fathers as well as person who has stolen   the sacrificial horse.”                                                                                                                                                                                                     41.8

“Having listened to the words of Amshuman, that elephant of direction told , “Oh Amshuman, the son of Asamanjas, as soon as you complete  your mission , you should go back along with the horse.”                                                                                                                                                   41.9

“After listening well to the words of the elephant , Anshuman  enquired from the elephant about the positioning of other elephants of direction.”


“That honoured  guardian of the direction , who was an expert in use of words and proficient in their usage , treated him very kindly and told him,  “I am directed to say that you will go back with the horse.”                                                                                                                                  41.11

“Hearing the words of the elephant that valorous one started  going in quick steps and reached the place where all his fathers had been reduced to a heap  of ash.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                      41.12

“And that son of Asamanja  started wailing  due to  the  great grief and great distress  caused by their destruction.”                                       41.13

“Though possessed with great grief , Amshuman, the tiger among men saw   the  sacrificial horse  nearby  .”                                                   41.14

“Having decided to offer death rites and water oblation to those dead souls sought for water but could not see any collection of water anywhere.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   41.15

“Extending his intelligent sight , he would see Garuda  the king of birds , who was the uncle of his fathers and who was as swift as wind.” 41.16

“These words were spoken by the very strong son of Vinutha “Oh tiger among men, do not grieve for this  killing was done for the sake of  the welfare  of the three worlds.”                                                                                                                                                                                                  41.17

“They have been burnt by sage Kapila  with unmatched power and of wise one , ordinary water would not be sufficient  for performing their traditional rites.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                         41.18

“Oh greatly valorous one, you have to perform the death rites of your fathers with water from Ganga who is the elder daughter  of the Himalayas.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  41.19

“Ganga, the purifier  of the world  will sanctify  your fathers who have been reduced to this heap  of ashes. These heaps  if   inundated  by the waters of  Ganga  who is the  beloved of the world , will take their  sixty  thousand  souls  to heaven. “                                                              41.20

“Oh great one, oh best among men, take back that horse. Oh valorous one  you deserve to complete  the Yagna of your grandfather.”    41.21

“Hearing the words of Garuda , the valorous and very famous  Amsuman, taking hold of the horse reached back  quickly.”                         41.22

“Oh son of Raghu clan,  he having reached the king under penance for doing the Yagna,  truthfully told what was  told to him by Garuda.” 41.23

“Hearing the horrifying news from Amsuman , the king completed the Yagna   as per the rules.”                                                                       41.24

“Oh auspicious one , the king having completed the Yagna reached back his town, and could not arrive at any decision for bringing  Ganga down  to earth.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   41.25

“Without taking any further decision, The king Sagara ruled for thirty thousand long years  and then ascended to heaven.”                      41.26



This is the end of the forty first   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter )42:Bhagiratha’s penance to Lord Brahma

(Amsuman became the king and later his son became the king. Both were  not able to take any action regaring bringing of Ganga.  Bhageeratha was    the son of Dilipa.  After he became king, he started doing great penance addressed to Lord Brahma. Lord Brahma was pleased and told that Ganga can come to earth omly if Lord Shiva agrees to receive her on his heads.)

“Oh Rama,  When king Sagara  did the penance of time(death) , his subjects  accepted  the very virtuous Anshuman  as their king.”                    42.1

“ Oh son of Raghu clan, That king Amsuman was very great , he begot the great Dilipa who was greatly famous as his son.”                                  42.2

“Oh son of Raghu clan, he after vesting his kingdom on Dilipa , performed very strict penance on the peak of Himalayas.”                                    42.3

“Having lived for thirty two thousand years that very famous Amshuman , having reached the forest of penance , became one with wealth of penance and  attained the heaven.”                                                                                                                                                                                               42.4

“King Dilipa with great luster having heard about  the killing of his grandfathers  became burdened with sorrow  but   in spite of  great thought could not reach to any conclusion.”                                                                                                                                                                                                 42.5

“He was always thinking as to how Ganga can  be brought down and  how she can be used for the ablation of his grand fathers so that they can be helped to go to heaven , but he could not arrive at any conclusion.”                                                                                                                                 42.6

“He being blessed with the virtue of Dharma daily thought  about it and at that time a very virtuous   son named Bhagiratha  was born to him.”


‘Dilipa who had great luster was interested in performing many Yagnas  and ruled as king,   for thirty thousand years.”                                            42.8

“Oh tiger among men, Oh Rama. That king Dilipa not able to arrive about doing action towards the salvation of his grand fathers , became sick  and  attained his penance with time.”                                                                                                                                                                                             42.9

“That king went to the land of Indra as a result of good deeds done by him, after giving the kingdom to his son Bhagiratha.”                               42.10

“Oh son of Raghu clan,  Bhagiratha was a royal sage ,  great follower of Dharma  and a person with great luster but  as he did not have any children, he was desirous of having one.”                                                                                                                                                                                   42.11

“Oh son of Raghu clan,  being interested in bringing down the Ganges, Bhagiratha   entrusted   his kingdom to his ministers and started, penance  , with all his senses controlled ,  at Gokarna, with both arms held high, surrounded on all four sides by fire and standing under the sun and taking only food once in a month. He continued  this for a long number of years. “                                                                                                                     42.12

“Oh very strong one, thousands of years passed away when he was doing this rigid austerities and God Brahma  who was the lord of all men was highly pleased by the  illustrious king.”                                                                                                                                                                               42.13-42.14

“Then Lord Brahma came in front of him with various Devas and spoke to the great Bhagiratha engaged in penance.”                                         42.15

“Oh valorous one, Oh Bhagiratha , oh lord of  all people , I am very much pleased  by your penance done with discipline  and your great austerities. Please ask for boons that you want.”                                                                                                                                                                     42.16

“That greatly lustrous one and the very strong Bhagiratha  told the grandfather   of all the world, after approaching and saluting him.”          42.17

“Oh God, if you are pleased with my penance and if they are worthy of giving a boon, please make me do the funeral rites with ablations of water to the sons of king Sagara.”                                                                                                                                                                                                           42.18

“Let the ashes of those auspicious  grandfathers of my father,  may be immersed by the waters of Ganga  , so that ultimately they may go to heaven.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            42.19

“Oh god bless the clan of Ikshuvaku  with  children  so that  the  clan is not terminated with me and this is the other boon asked by me.”      42.20

“Hearing these  very apt words, the grandfather of all the  world   gave an auspicious reply   with sweet letters and words.”                             42.21

“Oh great charioteer , your wish of the mind that the Ikshuvaku clan should continue to grow would be fulfilled. You be safe“                         42.22

“If the golden river Ganga who is the daughter of Himalayas were to fall on earth, only Lord Shiva would be capable of receiving her. So you may make entreaties to him.”                                                                                                                                                                                                              42.23

“The earth will not able to tolerate the fall of Ganga, and  oh king,  , I am not finding anyone other than Lord Shiva capable to receive her.” 42.24

“Having told like this , that God of the world talked also with Ganga  and went to heavens along with the three devas and Maruth ganas.”    42.25



This is the end of the forty second   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 43. Bhagiratha  brings down and does obsequies to his fathers.

(Bhagiratha does penance to lord Shiva who agrees  to hold the falling Ganga on his head. Ganga wanted to drag him along with her to Rasathala.  Lord Shiva imprisoned her in his matted hair. Bhagiratha again did penance and Shiva left her drop by drop. She divided herself in to seven streams. One river followed Bhagiratha to the ocean, In the way she destroyed the Yagna of sage Jahnu , who drank her completely. As per the request of devas, he released her through his ear. Ganga reached the ocean. Bhagiratha did obsequies with her water. His fathers  reached heaven.)

“Oh Rama , after the god of gods has gone back, pressing the earth with his great toe , He meditated   on Lord shiva for one year.”                43.1

“After one year was over , That consort of Uma who was saluted by all the world  told the following to the great king.”                                      43.2

“Oh best among men, I am pleased with you and I shall fulfill your desire and I would hold by my head the daughter  of the mountain.”       43.3

“Then the elder daughter who was golden , who was saluted by all the worlds , took a very great form , fell down  from the  sky on the auspicious  head of Lord Shiva   with unbearable   speed.                                                                                                                                                                          43.4

“That goddess extremely difficult to contain , thought within herself , that she would seize Lord shiva and with him enter the nether worlds.”43.5

“Knowing her intentions the three eyed God Lord Shiva became very angry , made up his mind to send her back to heavens.”                          43.6

“That sacred river fell on the  head of Lord Shiva , which looked like a cave made of his matted hair  on his head  which looked like  Himalaya  mountain.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        43.7

“The river enveloped in the matted hair of Lord shiva  , was not able  to come out  of the matted hair  in spite of all her efforts  and  was not able   to reach the earth.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                43.8

“Ganga  went round and round in side that matted hair and was not able to come out and Bhagiratha adopted again austerities for several years   since he was not able to see her.”                                                                                                                                                                                               43.9

“Oh Son of Raghu clan, Lord Parameshwara was immensely pleased by his great penance  and released Ganga , drop by drop , they making a lake called Bindusara.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                          43.10

“When Ganga was released , it formed itself  in to seven streams capable of conferring prosperity  and  Hladhini, Pavani, Nalini  were the three holy streams of Ganga which travelled east ward.”                                                                                                                                                              43.11-43.12

“Suchakshu, Sita   and the great  river  called Sindhu,  travelled towards    the west.”                                                                                                    43.13

“Among them the seventh  followed king Bhagiratha  and the most brilliant royal sage  Bhagiratha travelling on a divine chariot  marched forward.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          43.14

“Falling from the sky on the head of Lord Shiva and from there falling on earth , That water which was flowing   made intense sound.”         43.15

“With fishes, turtles and other several type of water  animals , that river which had fallen on earth shined.”                                                         43.16

“Then the devas, sages , Gandharwas , yakshas, host of Sidhas  with great astonishment looked at Ganga which was falling from the sky  on to the earth.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                               43.17

Then the devas in the chariots as large as great cities drawn by excellent restless horses  as well as on elephants were staying there.”           43.18

“To see the matchless  descent of Ganga, devas and beings with  great luster   arrived on earth.”                                                                             43.19

“That sky devoid of  any clouds , shined   as if there were hundred suns there ,due to the shine of ornaments of those speedily descending devas”


“Due to sky being filled with several sea animals and serpents  which were not stable but kept on moving , The sky appeared to be filled with streak of lightning.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                      43.21

“With thousands like of splashes of water foams , it looked  as if it was filled with flocks of swans  or white  autumnal clouds.”                     43.22

“Ganga was at some places flowing very rapidly and in some other places flowing in a curved fashion  and in some places the river was wide and in some places , it was going down , rising high in some other places and in some other places flowing very slowly.”                                        43.23

“In some places water was dashing with water repeatedly and water was rising up  and was coming down .”                                                     43.24

“The water which was thrown down from head of lord shiva , which fell on earth, freed it from all impurities   and looked splendid.”         43.25

“The devas , sages and Gandharwas as well as those who lived on earth , touched the water which fell from the head of Shiva , as it was sacred.”


“Those who have fallen down on earth due to curse , being anointed with water  of Ganga were freed from their curse.”                             43.27

“They with great luster due to water which cleansed their sins , again rose to the sky and entered  their own celestial worlds.”                   43.28

“People greatly rejoiced on seeing the shining water of Ganga   and got rid of their tiredness by taking bath in her  waters.”                        43.29

“That royal sage Bhagiratha with a great luster  mounting the divine chariot and rode forward  and the river Ganga followed behind him.” 43.30

“Oh Rama, when Ganga was following behind the chariot of  Bhagiratha  groups of saints, devas , all asuras, Rakshasas , Kinnaras , serpents ,Foremost among  the Gandharwas and Yakshas  all Apasaras  also followed the chariot of Bhagiratha , besides  water animals   travelling    in the water.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  43.31-43.32

“ Ganga   , the very famous and greatest among rivers , which could destroy the sins  of all beings , flowed forward in the same direction in which Bhagiratha drove.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                   43.33

“later , while flowing , it inundated the sacrificial ground of sage Jahnu, the performer of many Yagnas “                                                         43.34

“Oh Rama , that sage who was performing a Yagna seeing  the pride and fury of that river , flew  in to great rage   and surprisingly drank all the waters of that river.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                43.35

“Then devas and sages along with Gandharwas  were greatly surprised seeing that, and worshipped that great soul  sage Jahnu  and best among men,  and also worshipped Ganga and requested her to be the daughter of this sage .”                                                                               43.36-43.37

“Then the  sage Jahnu with great luster was greatly pleased , and released the waters of Ganga through his ears  and there for  Ganga is also called Jahnavi.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                          43.38

“Ganga, the best among  the rivers  following the chariot of Bhagiratha  reached the ocean  and also entered the Rasathala  to fulfill the desires  of Bhagiratha.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                              43.39

“That great royal sage after having brought the Ganga with his great efforts , with a great  sorrow   saw the heaps of ashes of his grandfathers.”


“Oh Rama , thereafter  that excellent waters of Ganga inundated those heaps of ashes and freed , purged their sins and send them to heaven.”



This is the end of the forty third    chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)  44: Lord Brahma blesses King Bhagiratha.

(Lord Brahma blessed Bhagiratha for doing a great job. The entire earth was   indebted to him for bringing Ganga to earth. The Ganga was also called Bhagirathi and Tripathaga because she flows , in heaven , earth and nether worlds)


“The king followed by Ganga   reached the ocean , and then entered the lower regions of the world where, the sons of Sagara were made in to ashes.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        44.1

“After the ashes were inundated by the sacred waters of Ganga , the Lord of all the worlds Brahma   addressed the king.”                         44.2

“Oh tiger  among men, the sixty thousand sons of the great king Sagara , who were liberated ,  went  to heaven like the devas.”               44.3

“Oh king Bhagiratha , as long as the waters of the ocean are   there , for such time , the sons of king Sagara    will stay in heaven.”           44.4

“This Ganga will become like your eldest daughter  and will be known in this world by your name, Bhagirathi.”                                              44.5

“Ok king the divine  Ganga will be known as Tripathaga as well as Bhagirathi , flowing and purifying all the three   worlds .”                        44.6

“”Oh lord of men, oh king, you perform your rituals to ancestors with this water and  fulfill your vows.”                                                          44.7

“Oh king, even by  your ancestor who was  highly renowned , who was the  follower of Dharma  and who was the greatest among your clan

, this  desire  was not fulfilled.”                                                                                                                                                                                             44.8

“Oh Son, similarly  even Anshuman  having matchless power in this world , the  vow to bring Ganga   was not completed.”                        44.9

“Oh sinless one ,  oh blessed one , even your father  king Dilipa , who was a royal saint,  who was greatly virtuous, who has the luster of a sage , who is equal to me in austerities  and who abided strictly by the tenets of dharma of a king , was not able to request Ganga    and bring her to this earth.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                           44.10-44.11

“Oh best among men, the vow has  been  fulfilled  by you  and you have obtained special fame in this world and    would be highly revered.”


“Oh destroyer of enemies , by your act of bringing the  Ganga to this earth, you have secured the greatest place in Dharma.”                 44.13

“Oh best among men, Oh tiger among men, it is befitting that you purify yourself by taking   bath  in these sacred   waters, and acquire the  result for your blessed deed.”                                                                                                                                                                                                       44.14

“Oh king perform ablations to all your forefathers with this water ,I wish you safety. I am going back, you also please go back to your place.  “


“The highly renowned God , the lord of all devas and the  grandfather  of all the world , lord Brahma after speaking like this  went back to the world of gods , by the same way that has come.”                                                                                                                                                          44.16

“ Oh Rama, The highly famous royal saint Bhagiratha , as per the normal way  and as per  the principles of justice, performed the  highest ablations  with water  to the sons of Sagara , became purified  and entered his own city after fulfilling his desire and ruled over it.  “


“Oh Rama , the world became happy in getting Bhagiratha    as their king and after fulfilling his desire  was freed from all worries  and got all his sorrows mitigated.”                                                                                                                                                                                                               44.19

“Oh Rama , this story of Ganga has been told  by me to you in great detail . The evening time is nearing   and you would attain prosperity.” 44.20

“This sacred story of bringing Ganga from heaven  would confer prosperity, fame longevity and progeny , to those Brahmins, Kshatriyas and others who recite it .Their forefathers would also be extremely pleased. “                                                                                                                  44.21

“Oh son of the  Kakustha clan, this sacred story relating to the descent of Ganga , if heard with concentration  by someone, he will  get all  his sins destroyed  and his fame and longevity will increase.”                                                                                                                                              44.22-44.23


This is the end of the forty fourth    chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 45. Reaching of town of Vaishali   and story of the churning of ocean of milk.

(Rama and Lakshmana  cross Ganges and reach the town of Vaishali , There   Viswamithra tells the  story of Churning of the ocean by   sons of Dithi and Adithi. He tells the story in great detail.)


Rama and Lakshmana after hearing the story were greatly surprised and Rama told to Viswamithra.                                                                          45.1

“ Oh Godly sage, The blessed and divine story of the descent of Ganga and her filling up of the   sea is extremely wonderful “                              45.2

That night along with Lakshmana , they kept on thinking  about the story narrated by Viswamithra , and the night came to an end.                    45.3

Rama  who is destroyer of the enemies  in the clear morning after completing the rituals of the morning  told sage Viswamithra .                       45.4

“Oh sage of great penance, having heard the great story, fit to be listened  to , the glorious night has passed. Thinking and rethinking over  the complete story, both of us  felt as if the night was just a very short time.”                                                                                                                            45.5

“Let us all cross this sacred river Ganga which is the  best among rivers  and which flows in all the three worlds . The boat which is furnished well would come  quickly here , hearing that we all have come  and the sages can easily cross the river by that.”                                                      45.6-45.7

Hearing the words of the great Rama , arrangements were made to cross the river  for  Rama and Lakshmana along with the sages.                   45.8

After reaching the northern bank of the river  , the sages paid homage  to river Ganga and camped there. From there , they were able to see  the city of Vaishali.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     45.9

Then the great sage along with Rama went speedily in to the city which was broad, pretty and heaven like.                                                             45.10

Then the greatly knowledgeable Rama with folded hands asked the great saint   about the city of Vaishali.                                                              45.11

“Oh great sage ,may you be safe,  I have great desire and curiosity   to know which king’s clan is ruling over this very broad city of Vaishali.”  45.12

That great sage after hearing the words of Rama started telling about the old  city of Vaishali .                                                                                    45.13

“Oh Rama, please hear the auspicious story  of Indra , which I am going to tell you. I will also tell you about what   happened to this city.”     45.14

“Oh  great Rama , in the earlier Krutha Yuga , the sons of Dithi were strong and those of Adithi were valorous followers of Dharma.”              45.15

“Oh great man, a thought came in their mind as to how , they all could get rid of old age   as   well as death and disease.”                                  45.16

“Oh Rama, When they were   thinking about this matter , a thought stuck to the minds   of  some of   the  great among them that, “we can obtain the nectar for immortality by  churning the ocean of milk.”                                                                                                                                                   45.17

“Then those people with great luster  after deciding to churn the ocean of milk  , made Mandhara mountain as the churning rod and the snake Vasuki as the churning rope  and started churning the ocean of milk.”                                                                                                                              45.18

“After one thousand years of churning Vasuki the serpent rope started biting stones and its hood   spit out poison.”                                          45.19

“That Halahala poison which was resembling fire , which was produced by the snake started burning  the entire world consisting of devas  , asuras and human beings.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                       45.20

“Then the devas went and surrendered themselves to the great God Sankara , The lord of all being and requested him, “Please save us, save us.”


“ There upon Lord Vishnu who was the God of Gods  , to whom they have spoken   and entreated appeared there  holding the conch and the discuss  .”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           45.22

“God Hari with a smile approached  the God who was holding the trident  and spoke, “Oh chief of   the devas, since you were born the earliest among devas , The first thing that is produced by the churning   of the ocean, by right becomes yours. We consider this venom     as the offering that we received and so kindly take it.”                                                                                                                                                                           45.23-45.24

“After saying this  Lord Vishnu, the deva noble  vanished from there . Lord Shiva seeing the fear of the devas  and having heard the words of Lord Vishnu  received that Halahala poison as if it is nectar.”                                                                                                                                                          45.25

“Then Shiva , the Lord of Devas went back to his home and the devas and asuras resumed the churning.”                                                               45.26

“Oh blemish less one, the Mandhara mountain which was used as the churning rod sank in to the Patala  and there upon the devas  and Gandharwas   praised  Vishnu, the killer of Madhu .”                                                                                                                                                               45.27

“Oh great one you are the only support to all beings especially the devas so protect us and lift this mountain which has sunk.”                           45.28

“That Hari who is the great Hrishikesa having heard these words assumed the form of a tortoise  , went inside the ocean and supported the Mandhara mountain on his back.”                                                                                                                                                                                                 45.29

“The soul of the world, the greatest Purusha , that Kesava standing aloft ,  with his  hand started churning the mountain also.”                          45.30

“After another thousand years , first an Apsara called Dhanvanthari holding  a staff and water  pot came out of the ocean.”                               45.31

“Oh great human being ,  a great lady  came out of the ocean which was being churned and because of that she was called Apsara.”                45.32

“Like this sixty crores of such Apsaras were produced and they had countless   attendants.”                                                                                          45.33

“None of the devas and asuras accepted them in marriage , and as they were unmarried, all of them were regarded as belonging to all.”        45.34

“Oh Rama, the son of Raghu clan, Vaaruni the daughter of Varuna came out searching for a consort.”                                                                       45.35

“Oh Rama that daughter of Varuna was not accepted by the sons of Dithi  and that blemish less one was accepted by the sons of Adithi.”       45.36

“Because of that the sons of Dithi became asuras (One without Sura, which was produced by Varuni)  and the sons of Adithi because they accepted Varuni became Suras  and Varuni became happy.”                                                                                                                                                  45.37

“Oh great human being, Uchaisravas, the best  of horses , Kausthubha  the best among jewels  and the very beneficial Amrutha(nectar ) then arose from there.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                            45.38

“Oh Rama there after the great war for destroying the clans took place  and sons of Adithi killed the sons of Dithi(daithyas) .”                           45.39

“Oh valorous one , all the Rakshasas joined along with the asuras on one side   and a dreadful   war took place , putting all the three worlds in to confusion.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         45.40

“When everything was about to perish , endowed with great power, Lord Vishnu took the form of  a charming woman called Mohini (enchantress)  using his power of illusion  and stole the pot of nectar.”                                                                                                                             45.41

“That deathless great Purusha Vishnu   started war  with those in front of him and they were all crushed by  the capable Vishnu.”                   45.42

“ In the great battle between the sons of Dithi and the sons of Adithi , the later killed the former.”                                                                            45.43

“Then Indra got the celestial kindom after killing the sons of Dithi  and happily ruled the world  with the sages and the charanas.”                   45.44


This is the end of the forty fifth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)46 . Dithi wants a son to kill Indra and Indra cuts that son  into seven pieces.

(Dithi seeing her sons were defeated    requests her husband Kashyapa to bless her with a son who will kill Indra. He requests her to lead  a life of  penance. When she  is almost about to complete her penance , Indra enters her womb and cuts that foetus to seven pieces.)

“When all her sons were killed Dithi became very sad and spoke these words to her husband Kashyapa, the son of Maricha,”                             46.1

“Oh God like person my sons were all killed by your other very strong sons  and therefore  I desire to have  a mighty son, capable of killing Indra , by  great penance.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                            46.2

“ I will practice great penance  and it is only proper for you  to give me a son who is capable of killing Indra .Give me your consent and give me an embryo to fulfill my purpose.”                                                                                                                                                                                                       46.3

“Then the greatly lustrous Kashyapa who was the son of Maricha , having heard the words of Dithi , who was very sad replied.”                      46.4

“Oh lady with wealth of penance “let it happen that way, may you become prosperous  and pure and you will give birth to a son who will kill Indra in battle.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           46.5

“If you remain  pure and clean, after one thousand years you will give birth to a son through me , who will be the lord of three worlds.”       46.6

“Sage Kashyapa with great  luster , after speaking like this  touched her body with his palm and gently patted it  and saying , “May God be with you”  went away to do his penances.”                                                                                                                                                                                         46.7

“Oh great man, after he had gone, Dithi who was greatly joyous  reached a sacred spot called Kushaplavanam and started practicing mortifying penances.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        46.8

“oh great man Rama, When she was doing her penances, the thousand eyed   Indra  started doing service to her  with great reverence. “     46.9

“Devendra provided her  fire. Kusha grass, sticks for lighting up fire, fruits , roots and  all things that she wanted  as per her needs.”               46.10

“”Devendra massaged her stiff limbs  and all times attended on her so that her tiredness is  removed.”                                                                   46.11

“Oh son of Raghu clan, nine hundred  and ninety years passed this way and Dithi was greatly pleased with Indra and told him.”                       46.12

“Oh great deva, as per my desire your great  father granted a boon of a son to me after  one thousand years.”                                                      46.13

“If I do strict penance for ten more years  which are remaining, you will see a brother of yours. You please be safe.”                                           46.14

“I shall  give him the pleasure of victory over you and later unite him with you , so that  you can achieve victory over the three worlds along with him  and relieved of your sorrow, you would enjoy this life.”                                                                                                                                               46.15

“That lady Dithi after having spoken like this to Indra was overpowered by sleep that noon and slept with her feet on the place where her head should be.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       46.16

“Indra seeing her bad posture of feet where her head should be and also with aher untied hair falling on all sides became happy and laughed.”


“OH Rama , that Indra entered in to her womb  and severed her valorous embryo in to seven pieces.”                                                                    46.18

“The embryo being severed by the hundred edged Vajrayudha  cried loudly and Dithi woke up due to that.”                                                         46.19

“Indra telling the embryo “do not cry”, “do not cry “  and that highly powerful one was cutting it even though it was crying.”                            46.20

“Dithi  shouted “It should not be killed”, “It  should not be killed”  and Indra  obeying the words of his mother came  out.”                               46.21

“Armed with Vajrayudha and with folded hands Indra told Dithi, “ You had slept with your hair falling over your feet  and have become impure.”


“I used this opportunity  and severed him who would have killed Indra in to seven pieces in a war. Oh Devi, I merit a pardon from you.”    46.23


This is the end of the forty sixth    chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)47:  Dithis  sons are made Maruths and the story  of Vishala

(  Dithi requests Indra to make the seven parts in to seven Maruths who would be given a honoured place.Viswamithra tells Rama that   Dithi did her penance in this place . Then he lists all the great kings who ruled over Visala. The  King Sumathi who was ruling at that time  came and honoured Viswamithra as well as Rama and Lakshmana.)


“Once she knew that what she had conceived has been cut in to seven pieces, Dithi became very sad,  and  she told the thousand eyed on these affectionate words  to her which were  invincible.”                                                                                                                                                                    47.1

“Oh slayer of Balasura, Oh Indra, due to my fault this embryo has been cut in to seven pieces and made useless  and in this   and in this matter you have not committed any fault.”                                                                                                                                                                                               47.2

“Though the embryo had this misfortune I wanted to do something  good for them from you. Let these seven pieces become  the guardians of the seven wind regions. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                        47.3

“Oh son , let these seven of my sons  poses celestial beauty and become presiding deities of regions of the wind and let they may be named as Maruths and wander in the sky.”                                                                                                                                                                                                   47.4

“Let one of them move about in Brahma  Loka, another in Indra Loka and another to become famous  as Vayu move about in this earth.”      47.5

“Oh greatest deva, let the remaining four of my sons, become celestial beings under your command and move about in four directions. Let them all bear the name Maruth derived from what you have told them in my womb(Ma rudha)                                                                                           47.6

“The thousand eyed one, the slayer Of Bala  that Indra  hearing her words , with folded arms told her.”                                                                  47.7

“All this will happen as per your wish and your sons shall wander about as devas. May you be safe.”                                                                      47.8

”Oh  Rama, it is heard that  , that mother and sons  having arrived at this agreement in this forest of meditation ascended to heaven”            47.9

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, this was the country inhabited by  Indra where he attended to the comforts of Dithi  who succeeded to become a great ascetic.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            47.10

“Oh tiger among men, the king Ikshuvaku got a  famous  son named Vishala   ,  who was a great follower of Dharma was born in Alambusha  in this place and he built this town of  Vishala.”                                                                                                                                                                     47.11-47.12

“The son of Vishala was the very strong Hemachandra  and his successor   was the famous Suchandra.”                                                               47.13

“Dhoomraswa was the famous son of Suchandra and his son was known as Sanjaya .”                                                                                             47.14

“Prosperous and Powerful Sahadeva was the son of Sanjaya  and his son was Kusaswa who was a great follower of dharma.”                       47.15

“The very famous and lustrous Somadatha was born as son of Kuswaswa and it is well known  that Kakustha was the  son of Somadatha.” 47.16

“And his son  Sumathi who has great luster  and is equal  to Gods is ruling this city.”                                                                                                    47.17

“By the blessing of Ikshuvaku  , all the kings of Vaisali  were great , long lived , valorous and followers of Dharma.”                                             47.18

“Oh Rama we would stay here happily for this night..Oh great man, do you think it is all right that we see Janaka tomorrow.”                          47.19

The most brilliant , great man , Sumathi who was very famous having heard of the arrival of Viswamithra went forward to   receive him.       47.20

After doing proper worship along with his relatives as well as priests, he enquired about welfare of Viswamithra  and spoke to him.              47.21

“Oh sage, I  consider myself blessed  that  you visited me and my country and blessed us  and I consider that no one is more blessed than me.”



This is the end of the forty sixth    chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.



Sarga(chapter)  48: The Story of Ahalya,

(After leaving Vishala when they are about to  reach Mithila , they a deserted hermitage , When Rama asks about it  Viswamithra tells the story of  Ahalya and her husband Gauthama. Indra falling in love wth Ahalya  takes the form of sage Gauthama and enters the hermitage when he is not there.  Ahalya recognized him and they make illicit love. Gauthama catches them and curses both of them.    Indra loses his testicles and Ahalya is cursed to become invisible and do penance   without food and sleep. She will regain her form when Rama , the son of Dasaratha sees her.)


After the mutual meeting  and after Sumathi enquired about their welfare  , at the end, Sumathi asked thus to the great sage.                             48.1

“Oh sage Viswamithra be safe. Who are these two youths, who are as valorous as devas, who have the gait of an elephant or a lion,  appearing similar to the tiger or bull, who have broad eyes like the lotus petal, who armed with sword and quiver full of arrows , who have the prettiness of Aswini Kumaras, who have just attained the youth and  who seem to have come   to earth by their own free will from the  land of devas? Whose sons are they?  Have they come on foot to this place? And for what purpose have they come here?                                                                     48.2-48.4

“Oh great saint , they resemble  each other in their personality , expression and movements. They are decorating this country like moon and sun decorates the sky. Holding blessed weapons these heroes have come through a path that is difficult to walk. I would like to know why they have come here?                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   48.5-48.6

Having listened  to his  words , the sage told him  about their stay in Sidhasarama and how they killed the Rakshasas.                                            48.7

King Sumathi after listening to Viswamithra  became extremely happy   and extended great hospitality  to the higly valorous sons of King Dasaratha  according to tradition.                                                                                                                                                                                                  48.8

After Rama and Lakshmana enjoyed the great hospitality  from king Sumathi , stayed there for one night and departed to Mithila after that.   48.9

All sages after seeing the auspicious  city of Janaka , they admired it saying , “Great , great” and worshipped it.                                                       48.10

After Rama saw  an  old, uninhabited  and pretty grove near the city of Mithila , saw there  a deserted hermitage and asked Viswamithra.      48.11

“Oh God like sage, What is this  divine place which looks like a  hermitage deserted by ascetics ? It  belonged to whom earlier?  I am interested  in knowing it? “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        48.12

That expert in language , listened to words of Rama carefully and that great sage Viswamithra replied.                                                                      48.13

“Oh Rama, please listen. I shall tell you  truthfully , how a great one cursed   this hermitage,”                                                                                       48.14

“Oh great man, this great hermitage, looking like a holiday home of devas ,  belonged  once  to the great sage Gauthama , who was honoured  by the devas.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           48.15

“Oh famous prince , for several years he practiced penance here in the company of Ahalya here.”                                                                              48.16

“Indra , the husband of sachi , having found an opportunity, assumed the guise of that sage Gauthama  addressed Ahalya  saying.”                 48.17

“Oh well made up one , the passionate seekers do not wait for the menstruation to end. Oh lady with the thin middle , I desire to make love to you.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      48.18

“Oh son of Raghu clan, The evil intentioned  Ahalya who knew that it was Indra in sage’s guise , inclined towards the king of devas consented.”


“Oh great man, after having been satisfied  right in to her inner soul, she told, “Oh chief of devas ,I am  completely satisfied  quickly go away from here  . Oh king of Devas yourselves and also me from sage  Gauthama.”                                                                                                                  48.20-48.21

Indra laughed and spoke the following words to Ahalya , “Oh lade with pretty lips, I am greatly satisfied  and I shall  go back by the way  that I have come.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        48.22

“Oh Rama, having made love to her , out of great fear for the sage Gauthama , he came out of  that leaf thatched hut.”                                       48.23

“Then Indra saw The great saint, who is blessed by the power of penance , who cannot be opposed by Devas and asuras,  who was drenched in the sacred  waters  and who shined like the flaming fire , carrying sticks for the homa and the kusa grass,  entering  the hermitage covered with leaves .”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    48.24-48.25

“Seeing the shivering king of devas   with a pale face , that sage who was greatly cultured  spoke with  a very angry  tone , to the very much ill behaved  thousand    eyed  one.”                                                                                                                                                                                                  48.26

“Oh bad brained one, assuming my form you have done a forbidden act .For that reason , you will become without a scrotum.”                      48.27

“Due to  the wrathful words , which were uttered by the great Gauthama , the testicles of Indra fell down  on earth immediately.”                  48.28

“Having cursed Indra in this manner, he also  cursed Ahalya this way, “You would be living in this place only eating air but without any food , lying on the ashes and doing penance , invisible to the people of the hermitage.”                                                                                                          48.29-48.30

“When Rama , the son of Dasaratha who cannot be opposed enters this dreadful forest ,  you would be purified.”                                                48.31

“Oh lady with a bad behaviour, by offering a joyful hospitality   without miserliness  and without   passion, you will regain your body and live with me in my proximity.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                        48.32

“That Gauthama who had great luster and wealth of penance after speaking this way to the lady with bad behaviour , left this hermitage  and went to the peak of Himalayas and did penance there served by Sidhas and Charanas.”                                                                                     48.33-48.34


This is the end of the forty eighth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 49: Ahalya gets free of her curse

(Indra requesting Piuthrudevathas fixes rthe testicles of a ram on him. Rama enters the place where Ahalya  is there.  She gets freedom from the curse. Sage Gauthama comes and joins  his wife.)

“After that Indra who was deprived of his testicles , with a frightened face addressed a group of sages, charanas   and devas lead  by agni(the fire God) . “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   49.1

“I created obstacles to penance of sage Gauthama, while I was doing the work of devas and generated  his great  anger.”                                      49.2

“Due to his anger I have been deprived of my testicles  and she was deserted by him and due to this course all the power that he had earned  has been destroyed. “                                                                                                                                                                                                                                49.3

“Because of the fact that I have done my action for your benefit,  Oh   groups of sages, charanas and  excellent devas, it is your duty   to restore my testicles.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         49.4

“Hearing the words of Indra, the performer of hundred fire sacrifice  , the devas along with Maruths and lead by the fire God approached  the Pithrudevathas  and said.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                 49.5

“This sacrificial ram has testicles and Indra   has  been rendered without testicles, and so you please take the testicle of this Ram and immediately graft it to Indra.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  49.6

“This Ram which will be made without testicles would offer  you  great joy  and those men who offer such rams to you will get  great merits.”  49.7

“The assembled Pithru devathas after hearing the words of Agni , extracted the testicle  of the Ram and grafted it on Indra.”                                49.8

“Oh  son of Kakustha clan, from then onwards, The pithrudevathas accept the  Rams without testicles as offering , as they have fitted it to Indra.”


“Oh Rama by the great power of the penance  of the sage Gauthama, then onwards Indra had only  the testicle  of a ram.”                                49.10

“Oh person of great luster , therefore enter the hermitage of the  pious one  and liberate Ahalya with a divine look .”                                            49.11

Hearing the words of sage Viswamithra, Rama and Lakshmana , keeping Viswamithra ahead of them, entered that hermitage.                           49.12

There Rama saw that great lady  shining  with the power of her penance though she  was not visible to all men including devas and Asuras.It appeared as if Lord Brahma struggled to create her form of illusion. Though she was like the moon covered by mist and clouds , to Rama  saw her with the shine of a Sun.                                                                                                                                                                                                         49.13-49.14

Due to the curse of Gauthama , she was not visible  to any one of three worlds till  Rama sees her.                                                                             49.15

When the end of the curse approached , she was visible  and  Rama and Lakshmana  touched her feet.                                                                    49.16

She who recalled the words of sage Gauthama showered them with hospitality  with a concentrated mind , offered them water to wash their feet as also water for drinking  and treated them as guests as per tradition  and son of Kakustha accepted all that.                                             49.17-49.18

With the accompaniment of the playing of divine drums,  there was a rain of flowers  and a great assembly took place in which Gandharwas and Apsaras participated .                                                                                                                                                                                                                      49.19

Devas saying “Great , great”, worshipped her , whose body has been got purified by penance and who was under the control of Gauthama.”


The great Gauthama who has done great penance   and who was extremely happy accompanied by Ahalya , worshipped Rama as per tradition and also performed austerities.                                                                                                                                                                                                     49.21

Rama after receiving the worship of the sage  Gauthama according to tradition , started towards Mithila.”                                                               49.22


This is the end of the forty ninth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter):50: Visit to place of Yagna of Janaka and introduction of  Rama and Lakshmana.


(Viswamithra along withy Rama and Lalkshmana visits the place of Yagna of  the king Janaka.  The sage is received hospitably.  Janaka is curios to know about Rama and Lakshmana, Viswamithra introduces them.)

From there Viswamithra along with Rama and Lakshmana walking in the front proceeded towards the North east  and reached the place  of the Yagna.                                                                                             50.1

Rama along with Lakshmana addressing the   tiger among sages told, “The preparations of  the Yagna  by the  great Janaka are  remarkable. “                                                                                                                    50.2

“Oh great one, thousands  of Brahmins who have studied Vedas properly belonging to various countries have assembled here . Hundreds of carts  and quarters for sages are seen here ,. Oh God like sage, let us decided to the place that we are going to stay here.”                                                                           50.3-50.4

The great sage after listening to words of Rama  chose a place for staying , near the water front which was overtly  crowded.                                                                                                                                         50.5

The king hearing about the arrival of sage Viswamithra , placing in front his blemish less priest Sathanaanda , went forward to welcome him with great humility.                                                              50.6

The very eminent officiating priests   brought quickly  the materials for worship  and offered them to Viswamithra with prayers.                                                                                                                                 50.7

Having accepted the worship by the great soul Janaka , the sage enquired about the welfare of the king as well as the proper conduct of the Yagna.                                                                                                  50.8

Then  as per tradition making enquiries  with the teachers and priests , Viswamithra joined together with them happily.                                                                                                                                                       50.9

Then the king with folded hands requested the sage “You may kindly take your seat along with these  great sages. “                                                                                                                                                     50.10

Hearing the words of Janaka , that great sage occupied his seat. The  king along with  his family priest and along with priests and ministers also sat down.                                                                                  50.11

Afterwards the king  examining all his sides and having seen that all persons are seated according to their rank , spoke to Viswamithra.                                                                                                                  50.12

“Today the greatness of my Yagna has been fulfilled  by your god like presence and I feel that I have already obtained the fruits of my Yagna.”                                                                                                     50.13

“Oh Great sage, Oh Brahmana , I am blessed because you have come to this hall of Yagna along with these ascetics . I am indebted to you for that.”                                                                                           50.14

“Oh Brahmarishi, learned persons are telling me  that only twelve more days are there to complete this Yagna  and Oh sage Viswamithra ,  you are suitable to see the  Devas claiming their share from this yagna.”                                                                                                                                                                  50.15

The king after talking like this to the tiger among sages , with folded hands and a cheerful face again asked him.                                                                                                                                                             50.16

“Oh Viswamithra, I wish you safety. Who are these two youths, who are as valorous as devas, who have the gait of an elephant or a lion,  appearing similar to the tiger or bull, who have broad eyes like the lotus petal, who armed with sword and quiver full of arrows , who have the prettiness of Aswini Kumaras, who have just attained the youth and  who seem to have come   to earth by their own free will from the  land of devas? Whose sons are they?  Have they come on foot to this place? And for what purpose have they come here”                                                                                                               50.17-50.19

“Oh great saint , they resemble  each other in their personality  with their mesh of hair falling on their temples  and  expression and movements. They are decorating this country like moon and sun decorates the sky and  Holding blessed weapons these heroes have come. Whose sons are they”? I desire to hear about this from you. “                                                                                                                     50.20-50.21

Hearing the words of the great Janaka, the great sage presented Rama and Lakshmana to him and told him that they are sons of Dasaratha.                                                                                                               50.22

That great sage with great luster  told  the distinguished king Janaka  , about their visit to sidhasramam,  their meeting with Rakshasas there, their undaunted Journey to Vishala and meeting with king of Vishala, the appearance of Ahalya, their meeting with sage Gauthama  and lastly  about  their  inquisitiveness to see the great bow     as their  purpose of visit to this place     and stopped.


This is the end of the fiftieth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga (Chapter)51: Sathananda starts  telling the story of sage Viswamithra.

(Sathananda  the Guru of Janaka who is the son of Ahalya enquires about his mother. Later he starts telling the story of Viswamithra. After telling  his lineage  , he tells about how Viswamithra during a royal hunt visits   the hermitage of Vasishta)


Having heard the words of the  great   Viswamithra, Sathanaanda the eldest son of sage Gauthama, who possessed great splendour  and had done great penances  was thrilled on seeing Rama  and was greatly astonished.                                                                                                                                                    51.1-51.2

Then Sathanaanda seeing the two princes who were comfortably seated  addressed the great sage Viswamithra and said.                                                                                                                                         51.3

“Oh tiger among sages, did you show my famous mother who was practicing great penance for a long time, to the princes.”                                                                                                                                           51.4

“Did my famous mother possessing great luster , offer homage to Rama, who is worthy of being worshipped by all beings , with things available in forest.?”                                                                        51.5

“Oh greatly lustrous one , was Rama told about the injustice done by the devas to my mother?”      51.6

“Oh Viswamithra , remain safe , oh great sage , after seeing Rama did my mother get united with my father.? “                                                                                                                                                                 51.7

“Oh Kushika , was Rama honoured by my father ?Did the illustrious Rama   honour my father who was a person with great luster , when he arrived there?                                                                                         51.8

“Oh son of Khusika , did the pious Rama , who visited  the hermitage , salute my father  with a peaceful mind?”                                                                                                                                                                    51.9

The great sage Viswamithra after hearing these words , replied to Sathanaanda , who was master of his words   and  had a great vocabulary .                                                                                                             51.10

“Oh great ascetic, all that was needed to be done was done without omitting anything  and Ahalya was united with Gauthama like Renuka  was united  with her husband sage Jamadagni.”                          51.11

Hearing the words spoken by  sage Viswamithra , that greatly lustrous Sathananda   spoke  to Rama.


“Oh great man, Rama, you have come here following  the great sage Viswamithra because of your good fortune. I offer  welcome to you.”                                                                                                                     51.13

“The great sage Viswamithra  did penance of unimaginable extent of penance to become  equivalent to a Brahmarishi . He possesses unmatched brilliance and know him by his great aim. “                          51.14

“Oh Rama there is no one in this world as lucky as   you are being protected  by Viswamithra who did great  penance .”                                                                                                                                                 51.15

“I will now tell you the story   in detail of that  great sage Viswamithra along with his great power.” 51.16

“Viswamithra   was the soul of Dharma, destroyer of enemies, an expert in Dharma , one who was an expert in knowledge  and ruled his subjects for a long time only interested in their welfare.”             51.17

“ There was a king named Kusa who  was the son of Lord Brahma and Kushanabha  who was strong and a follower of Dharma was his son “                                                                                                                   51.18

“The very famous Gadhi was the son of Kushanabha and the great sage  Viswamithra who has exceedingly great luster was his son.”                                                                                                              51.19

“Viswamithra  with great luster ruled over this earth,  as a king for very many thousands of years. “51.20

“The highly lustrous Viswamithra once assembled a great army and surrounded by an army of An Akshouhini  size went round the earth.”                                                                                                          51.21

“He wandered round countries , over cities, rivers , mountains and hermitages   one by one and he reached the  hermitage of Vasishta , which was surrounded by trees and animals of various types and  it shined as it was being  served by Sidhas ,  Charanas, devas, asuras  and  Gandharwas .It was endowed with peace , crowded  by Brahmins , had large number of Brahmarishis who were served by Deva rishis. Those sages who had attain perfection through penance , resembled fire , were magnanimous and some of them lived by taking only water, some others only by air ,  some others by consuming  fallen leaves and  others subsisting by eating fruits and roots. They were self restrained, had controlled  their anger and had won over their sense organs. That hermitage was shining by the presence of Valakhilyas( Sages born out of the thumb of Lord Brahma, and Vaikasanas(Sages born out of nail of  Brahma.”  51.22-51.27

“That very strong Viswamithra who had conquered all his enemies  saw that hermitage of Vasishta , which was looking like a second Brahmaloka.”                                                                                              51.28


This is the end of the fifty first  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 52: Vasishta offers  a feast to Viswamithra and his army.

(Vasishta hospitably receives Viswamithra. After exchanges of the news of the welfare , Vasishta offers a feast to Viswamithra and his army. Viswamithra accepts it with reluctance.  Vasishta calls the divine cow Sabala and requests her to arrange  for a feast  to Viswamithra and his army.)


“The very strong Viswamithra  became  greatly loved seeing that place  which was the greatest place for chanting names of God and offered salutations. “                                                                                           52.1

“The Great Vasishta received  him properly  and said “welcome to you” and ordered that a seat may be put for him.”                                                                                                                                                            52.2

“Then the great sage after being seated  offered fruits and roots to the  powerful Viswamithra according to tradition.”                                                                                                                                                            52.3

“That great king with Luster Viswamithra , after accepting the hospitality from sage Vasishta , enquired about welfare of his disciples, about the fire sacrifices which he does and about the trees in the hermitage , and Vasishta informed him that everything was all right.”                                               52.4-52.5

“ The great ascetic Vasishta , the son of Brahma   and the greatest among those who pray, enquired with Viswamithra who was sitting comfortably.”                                                                                                      52.6

“Oh king, how is your welfare? Oh king are you ruling the country according to the king’s Dharma and giving  happiness to  your people?”                                                                                                                     52.7

“Are your servants well provided?  Are your orders obeyed? Oh destroyer  of foes, are you able  win over your enemies.”                                                                                                                                               52.8

“Oh tormenter of enemies, Oh blemish less one, Oh tiger among men, hope everything is all right with your treasury , friends, sons and grandsons?  “                                                                                                 52.9

“The king  with great luster told  with great humility to sage Vasishta  that everything was all right ,”


“Both those followers of Dharma spent some time happily  in exchange   of stories  and pleased each other.”                                                                                                                                                                     52.11

“Oh son of  the Raghu clan, after their conversation came to an end , the god like Vasishta smilingly told  the following to Viswamithra.”                                                                                                                          52.12

“Oh very powerful one, I would like to offer hospitality in a suitable manner to you   and your very strong army .Please  accept it.”                                                                                                                        52.13

“You may kindly accept the honours extended by me to you , as you are   a honoured guest  and worthy of the homage which would be offered with all sincerity.”                                                                        52.14

“After Vasishta  spoke , the very intelligent Viswamithra said, “The pleasing words that you have spoken is itself a great hospitality.”                                                                                                                               52.15

“Oh good like sage you have already offered water to wash my feet, water for drinking as well as various fruits and roots that are available in your hermitage. Seeing your great self is itself a great honour and worship. Oh very intelligent sage my salutations to you. Please lok at me with friendship in your eye.”


“When the king spoke like this , sage Vasishta  again and again requested him to accept his hospitality.”


“In reply to those entireties , the son of Gadhi said , “Let it be so , Oh great sage, please do what pleases  you.”                                                                                                                                                                    52.19

“That blemish less sage Vasishta with great luster and who was  one who is great in chanting, called the cow with variegated stripes.”                                                                                                                        52.20

“Oh Sabala , Please listen to my following words. I have decided  to offer food in a befitting manner to this royal saint  along with his army and so please make arrangements.”                                           52.21

“Oh fulfiller of wishes, for my sake quickly rain  food of six different tastes as per the likes and dislikes of each and every one. “                                                                                                                                      52.22

“Oh Sabala, let food  in the form of  a collection of juice , pastes  and solid food be created quickly and offered to them.”


This is the end of the fifty first  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)53: Sabala arranges for a great feast  and Viswamithra wants Sabala for himself.

(A great feast is arranged by Sabala  and Viswamithra is greatly impressed . He feels that Sabala should belong to him.  In spite of offer of great wealth  , Vasishta refuses to part with Sabala.)


“Oh destroyer of enemies Rama, once these words were spoken by Vasishta to Sabala, the wish fulfilling cow , it arranged to fulfill the desires of each and every one as  per their desire.”                               53.1

“Sugarcane , honey, puffed rice  in good containers , invigorating drinks,  excellent syrups , and different kings of food were made available.”                                                                                                              53.2

“Hot rice heaped similar to mountains, savoury  foods, pulses  and rivers of milk and curds , Various type of juices , food items with six different tastes  filled in containers and preparations made of Jaggery  were distributed in thousands.”                                                                                                             53.3-53.4

“Oh Rama , all the members of the army of Viswamithra  was completely satisfied  and highly pleased  and the place was filled with well fed and happy people.”                                                                       53.5

“Then the royal sage Viswamithra along with the royal priests , lady family members  were all satisfied by the food and were pleased.”                                                                                                                      53.6

“Having been honoured  and  participated along with his ministers, counselors and  attendants, Viswamithra was filled with delight and spoke the  following words to Vasishta,”                                53.7

“Oh Brahmin, you are worthy of being worshipped . I was received with warmth and respect and feel honoured. Oh expert in speech, please listen to my following words.”                                                  53.8

“Please give Sabala to me and I would give you hundred thousand cows. Oh god like sage , this Sabala is like a precious gem and the king my collector of gems, Sabala really belongs to me and Brahmin following Dharma, give her to me.”                                                                                                                53.9

“That god like sage , the soul of Dharma and eminent among sages  , after Viswamithra addressed him like this , replied like this to the king.”                                                                                                          53.10

“Oh king, I will not give you Sabala even if you give me  hundred thousand cows or even hundred crores cows  or  heaps of silver.”                                                                                                                                 53.11

“Oh killer of Enemies Viswamithra, it is not proper to take away this cow from my proximity  for the relation between me and Sabala is like the relation between man of Dharma and his fame.”         53.12

“ For our oblation to the Gods  and manes , for our necessities for living , for maintenance of fire,  for sacrificial offering to Gods  and for our fire sacrifices, we are dependent on this cow.”                    53.13

“Oh royal sage  we are dependent on this cow for our knowledge and offering in fire  telling  Swaha and Vashat.”                                                                                                                                                             53.14

“She is my only possession and provides satisfaction to me at all times .Ok king these as well as for various other reasons, I cannot give Sabala  to you.”                                                                                53.15

“Viswamithra who was an expert in conversation, hearing the words of Vasishta , spoke with excitement.  “                                                                                                                                                    53.16

“I shall give you fourteen thousand elephants  with gold ornaments around their neck and body and further adorned    with lots and lots of gold.”                                                                                              53.17

“I shall give you eight hundred golden  chariots drawn by four horses each decorated with tinkling bells.”


“Oh sage of great penance ,  I shall give  you eleven thousand mighty horses of good breed originating from good countries”                                                                                                                                        53.19

“I shall give you one crore of  youthful cows with distinctly   separated colours , please give me Sabala.”


“Oh Brahmin , I shall  you as much gold or gem stones  as you desire  and all that and more, please give me Sabala.”                                                                                                                                                          53.21

“After the godly and valorous Viswamithra spoke like this, Vasishta replied, “Oh ing I will not give Sabala  to you.”                                                                                                                                                                  53.22

“She is my jewels, she is my wealth, She is everything to me and she is my life.”                                   53.23

“Oh king she is needed for me  for yagnas to be conducted in month beginnings and during the full moon and  also for various of my activities.”                                                                                                   53.24

“Oh king this is the foundation of all my activities  and so there is no use of telling further useless words for I shall never give this cow which fulfills all desires to you.”                                                                    53.25


This is the end of the fifty third chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 54: Sabala being taken away by Viswamithra , destroys his army.

(Viswamithra tries to drag away Sabala . The sad cow appeals to Vasishta   and with his permission creates army after army and destroys the   entire army of Viswamithra)

“Oh Rama, when Vasishta did not give  him  the wish giving cow , Viswamithtra started pulling her.”


“Oh Rama, when Sabala was being dragged away by the great king , she became  sad, wept and started thinking.”                                                                                                                                                                  54.2

“I am being carried away in this pitiable manner by the servants of the king and am greatly distressed. Have I been  abandoned by the great Vasishta?”                                                                                             54.3

“What harm have I done to the great sage  who has a pure soul so that he forsakes me , who am  innocent, likable and follower of Dharma.”                                                                                                       54.4

“Oh Rama, the killer of enemies, thinking like this , sighing often  she shook and got free  from  the hundred of servants of Viswamithra and with a sped of wind rushed towards  the feet of sage Vasishta.”


“That weeping and very sad Sabala , stood in front of Vasishta and  roared like a thunder and a drum.”


“Oh son of a Brahmin, Oh God like sage, have I been give up by you? May I know for what reason , the attendants of the king are dragging me away from your presence.”                                                          54.7

“Addressed like this that Brahmin sage told her  who was like his sister with a heart full of sorrow.” 54.8

“Oh Sabala , I am not forsaking you .No harm has  been done to you .That powerful one is taking you by force from me.”                                                                                                                                                     54.9

“My power is not equal to his as on today, he being a king, a great warrior  as  well the lord of this earth.”                                                                                                                                                                   54.10

“His power is mighty  as he has one Akshouhini  of soldiers  , with several horses yoked to the chariot  and  is surrounded by elephants and banners.”                                                                                            54.11

“Hearing the words of Vasishta , With humility,  she who was an expert in usage of words    replied  to the  Brahma rishi with matchless power .”                                                                                                   54.12

“Oh Brahmin, it is believed that the strength of a Kshatriya is not  countable  before a Brahmin of great strength  , for his strength is God given  and greater.”                                                                              54.13

“Your strength is matchless  and the great warrior Viswamithra’s  strength is not greater  than yours and it can never reach  your strength . “                                                                                                            54.14

“Oh greatly fortunate  one, since I posses your brahminic power,  give me orders and I would destroy the pride  of this wicked minded one.”                                                                                                        54.15

“Oh Rama when told like this that one with great fame told, “create  an army capable of tormenting this powerful enemy.”                                                                                                                                            54.16

“Oh Rama, Having heard his order that wish giving cow , she created  an army ,. A sound “Humbha” from her  brought in to existence hundreds of paplavas  , who destroyed the entire army of Viswamithra I, when he was helplessly looking.”                                                                                                       54.17-54.18

“Then that enraged king Viswamithra seeing his army became very angry , and with eyes widened by anger got in to his chariot , with various weapons destroyed the Paplavas.”                                     54.19

“When hundreds of  paplavas were troubled by Viswamithra, once again with her anger she   created Yavanasas well as  Sakas.”                                                                                                                            54.20

“The Yavanas with sakas  , possessing the great splendour  and great valour  and resembling the filaments of Gold crowded that place “                                                                                                    54.21

“Armed with long swords and lances  and dressed in gold coloured cloth  and shining like a flame of fire, they destroyed the entire army of Viswamithra.”                                                                                   54.22

Then Viswamithra who had great luster released several arrows and those weapons  scattered Yavanas, Sakas  And Paplavas.”                                                                                                                                    54.23


This is the end of the fifty fourth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)55: defeat of Viswamithra , his penance and coming for with Vasishta.

(When Viswamithra’s army and hundred sons are killed, he goes for a penance. At the end of penance Lord Shiva gives him all  arrows  known to all sections of the world. With this knowledge he wages a war against Vasishta.)

“Thereafter  Vasishta seeing that Viswamithra’s arrows have benumbed  the army created by  Sabala ,  told her, “Create additional forces.”                                                                                                              55.1

“From her sound Humbha, Khambhojas  as powerful as sun were  born, from her udder well armed Paplavas were born, from her womb Yavanas were born, from her Anus  Sakas were born and from her root hair Mlechas were born.”                                                                                                                55.2-55.3

“Oh son of Raghu clan, they destroyed the army of Viswamithra consisting of infantry, horses, elephants and chariots.”                                                                                                                                                       55.4

“Having seen that their army being destroyed by Vasishta, the hundred sons of Viswamithra  became very angry   and armed with various types of weapons  and rushed towards the adorable Vasishta , the greatest among  those  who chant Vedas and he burnt all of them with a sound of “hum”. “


“Then those one hundred  sons of Viswamithra along  with their horses, chariots  and foot soldiers were burnt in to ashes   by tat great Vasishta.”                                                                                                         55.7

“That famous Viswamithra seeing that his sons as well as army was destroyed became plunged in sorrow and as well as started thinking.”                                                                                                           55.8

“Like an ocean without waves, and a snake without fangs  and Sun under eclipse , he had become devoid of power.”                                                                                                                                              55.9

“With his sons and army destroyed he became like a bird without wings , his pride vanished  and his pride was shattered    and he became  laden with thought.”                                                                  55.10

“In accordance of the tradition of Kashtriyas , he appointed one of his sons to rule the earth  and reached the forest.”                                                                                                                                        55.11

“That mighty ascetic reached the slopes of Himalaya mountains  inhabited by Kinnaras  and serpents  and entered in to  penance.”                                                                                                                       55.12

“After passage  of time the great Maheswara , the lord of all devathas , with bull on his standard  presented himself before the mighty Viswamithra to grant boons.”                                                  55.13

“Oh king  why are you doing this penance? Tell me what you want to inform me. I am the giver of boons, please tell me  about that boon that you desire.”                                                                                  55.14

“When the God spoke like this Viswamithra of great penance  after saluting Maheswara spoke.”


“Oh stainless one, Oh Mahadeva , if you are pleased give me the secrets of the science of archery(Dhanur Veda) , with its branches, sub division and philosophy.”                                            55.16

“Oh Stainless one , let all those weapons   that are known to devas, asuras, great sages, Gandharwas, Yakshas and Rakshasas  be present  like a flash in my mind. “                                                            55.17

“Oh lord, By your grace , please fulfill  my desire , the lord of devas said ,”So be it”, and having spoken went back.”                                                                                                                                                    55.18

“That royal sage  endowed with great strength  and became more  haughty  and his insolence greatly increased.”                                                                                                                                                     55.19

“With his ebbing energy  similar to the ocean on full moon and new moon , his only thought was the slaying of the great ascetic Vasishta.”                                                                                                      55.20

“Thereafter   that king went towards the hermitage and released the weapons and  with their energy that entire forest for penance was burnt  down by their power .”                                                     55.21

“Having seen those powerful weapons released by Viswamithra, hundreds of saints living there fled in all directions.”                                                                                                                                                    55.22

“Disciples of Vasishta and animals and birds living there , being  scared  ran in all directions  in their thousands.”                                                                                                                                                     55.23

“The hermitage  of that great sage became deserted in an instant  and became like a barren field blessed with silence.”                                                                                                                                                   55.24

“Though Vasishta was saying repeatedly  “I will destroy this son of Gadhi like a mist”, all of them fled.”


“After saying this that  foremost expert in Chanting Vedas , Told  these words of great anger to Viswamithra,”                                                                                                                                                  55.26

“Oh fool,  this great hermitage has been developed by effort  of many years and for what  reason did you destroy it and for that reason you are wicked and  would not live long.”                                   55.27

“Saying this, speedily  in great anger  he lifted his staff , which shined like the fire  and another staff of the God of death .”                                                                                                                                       55.28


This is the end of the fifty fifth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)56: The defeat of Viswamithra by Vasishta.

(Viswamithra wages a great war and uses all great weapons known to him. The staff of Vasishta makes all of them useless  and Viswamithra is defeated.)

“When addressed like this by Vasishta , the very strong Viswamithra after lifting the Agneya Asthra(The arrow of fire) said, “stay, stay.”                                                                                                                     56.1

“The God like Vasishta  took the staff of Brahma , which looked like the staff of death , lifted it in great anger and told.”                                                                                                                                                56.2

“Oh friend of Kshatriyas, I am standing here. Show me if you have strength. Oh son of Gadhi , if you are proud of  the strength of your weapons, now itself I will destroy it.”                                                     56.3

“Oh  shame of Kshatriyas , where does the power of Kshatriya stand before the power of a Brahmin? Now please see my  divine strength as  a Brahmin”                                                                                  56.4

“That fierce arrow of fire discharged  by son of Gadhi,  was put out , like fire put out by water by Vasishta’s staff of Brahma.”                                                                                                                            56.5

“That son of Gadhi  then sent  arrows called of Varuna(rain), Roudhra(anger) , Iyndhra(indra) , Pasupatha(Lord Shiva)  and Aishika. “                                                                                                           56.6

“Oh son of Raghu clan, then Viswamithra employed arrows called  Mohana(bewicher) , Gandharawa, Swapana(inducer of sleep) Jrumbana(shaker) , Madana (love god) , SAnthapana (causing burn), vilapana (Causing wailing) , Sishana(That which tires you out) , Dharana(that which splits) , Sudurjayam(difficult to defeat) , Vajra astha9 The diamond arrow, Brahma asthra(arrow of Brahma), Kala pasa(The rope of death), Varuna Pasa(The rope of rain god) , Painaka arrow, Dayitha arrow,Suskadra(Dry and wet), The twin of thunderbolt, Danda asthra(That which punishes), Paisacha(devil), Krauncha asthra, Dharma Chakra, (wheel of justice) , Kala Chakra (The wheel of death), Vishnu Chakra(the wheel of Vishnu), Vayavya(Weapon of wind), Mathana (Churning weapon) , Haya sira(horse’s head) , Kankala ( skeleton) ,

Musala (pestle) , the twin shakthis, weapon of Vidhyadharas, Mahasthra(the great  arrow) against the great sage. All those became greatly awful ”                                                                                 56.7-56.12

“Vasishta the son of Brahma   swallowed all these weapons by his staff. When all those weapons were made peaceful, the son of Gadhi sent the Brahmastra.”                                                                      56.13

“Seeing that Asthra(arrow) was employed, the devas lead by the fire God, divine sages , great serpents,

and Gandharwas  were greatly agitated  and all the  three  worlds were distressed.”        56.14-56.15

“Oh Rama Vasishta , the son of Brahma , possessing his power  using the Brahma staff  made even that Brahmasthra peaceful.”                                                                                                                               56.16

“While taming that Brahmastra , the form of the great Vasishta  was fierce   and  terrible causing all the three worlds to faint. “                                                                                                                                 56.17

“From every pore of hair  of the body of  that great Vasishta , flames of fire and smoke arose and looked as if rays of light were coming out from every point of his body.”                                                      56.18

“The shining staff of Brahma  which was in the hand of Vasishta , shined like another  smokeless staff of the God of death.”                                                                                                                                         56.19

“Then all the hoards of sages praised Vasishta, the best among sages “Oh Brahmin, your energy is great. Hold that energy by your own energy.”                                                                                                    56.20

“Oh Brahmin, you have controlled  Viswamithra by your great penance. Oh Great sage , calm down so that  all the three worlds  gets out of their distress.”                                                                           56.21

“Thus spoken that great ascetic with immense splendour became peaceful   and the humiliated Viswamithra ,  took a deep breath and spoke these words.”                                                             56.22

“The power of Kshatriyas is useless. The shining power of Brahmanas is the real power . The staff  of Brahma has destroyed all my weapons.”                                                                                                   56.23

“Because of this incident  which I have seen  and with a clear mind as  well as sense organs , I shasll

This is the end of the fifty sixth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 57: Penance of Viswamithra and the desire of Trishanku

(Viswamithra does further penance. Lord Brahma recognizes him as a royal sage ,. At that Trisanku the king of Ayodhya wants to go to heaven along with his body. Vasishta , his guru says that he cannot help him. Then he approaches   the sons of Vasishta , who become very angry.)


“Oh Rama , with a very sad heart  and with a  mind  greatly upset , making  tortured breaths of anger again and again, Viswamithra thought of his enmity with Vasishta and along with his chief queen, went to the southern side  and eating only fruits and roots performed   a great penance.”                 57.1-57.2

“There  they had sons dedicated to truth and Dharma called Havishpanda, Madhushyandha , Dritha nethra and Maharadha.”                                                                                                                                   57.3

“After the passage of full one thousand years, Lord Brahma, the grand father of the world, appeared before Viswamithra who did great penance and told him in a sweet voice, “You have won the world of royal sages by your great penance.”                                                                                                    57.4-57.5

“Due to your great many penances done, you have become a royal sage” , saying this Lord Brahma , the supreme ruler of the worlds with great luster  went back to heaven along with other devas accompanying him.”                                                                                                                                         57.6

“Hearing that Viswamithra felt disgraced and  fell in to great sorrow  and with rancor told.”           57.7

“Though I  have done great penance , the devas and sages are only recognizing me as a royal sage  and so there is no use of my penance.”                                                                                                                57.8

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, deciding like this, that great sage again started doing great penance .”  57.9

“At this time there was king called Trishanku of the Kakustha dynasty who was a great votary of truth and a king who controlled   his sense  organs.”                                                                                         57.10

“Oh Rama, he got an idea of doing a Yagna by which  attain along with his body  the divine place of the devas and he then called  Vasishta and informed him about his thought .”                            57.11-57.12

“ That  great sage Vasishta said  that he would not be able to do it and disappointed by Vasishta , the king went to the southern direction, and met the sons of sage Vasishta.”                                         57.13

“He went to the place where sons of Vasishta were doing penance  and Trisanku there met   those one hundred  of the shining sages .”                                                                                                         57.14-57.15

“On seeing the sons of his Guru , he saluted them sequentially as per their age , but with a down cast face  and with  folded hands  he spoke to those great souls.”                                                              57.16

“As a shelter seeker , I have come to surrender  to you, who are those helping the needy . Be safe. Sage Vasishta has   refused my request.”                                                                                                              57.17

“I want to do a great Yagna and I want your consent for that  and I am saluting all of you who are my  teachers sons and requesting you to bless me.”                                                                                        57.18

“I am saluting you who are Brahmins steeped in penance  and requesting you  to get the Yagna performed by me , so that I can go the land of devas   with my body.”                                     57.19-57.20

“Since sage Vasishta  has refused the proposal  , I do not have any other option  except approaching you who are the sons of my Guru.”                                                                                                                      57.21

“For the clan members of Ikshuvaku  , you priests are the only recourse  and therefore next to Vasishta , you are  my  only gods.”                                                                                                                                  57.22


This is the end of the fifty seventh chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 58: The cursed Trishanku approaches Viswamithra to help him

(When the sons of Vasishta also refuse Trishanku pesters them and later they Curse that  Trishanku should become a Chandala. In that form he approaches sage Viswamithra and requests for his help.)


“Oh Rama those hundred sons of the sage hearing the words of king Trishanku got enraged  and told the  king like this,.”                                                                                                                                                       58.1

“Oh bad brained one, after the refusal of your teacher who is the votary of truth , how dare you approach  another branch of the  of the same tree of wisdom.”                                                               58.2

“For all the members of the clan of Ikshuvaku, their priest is the only recourse  and it is highly improper to doubt the words of that priest who is the votary of truth.”                                                                   58.3

“When the god like sage Vasishta has told that it is not possible, please tell us how we would be capable of doing it? “                                                                                                                                                        58.4

“You are childish , oh king, go back to your city and the god like king sage Vasishta is only capable   of performing any Yagna for any king in the three worlds.”                                                                             58.5

“Having heard their faltering  words laden with   great  anger , the king again told them the following words.’                                                                                                                                                                  58.6

Oh sages rich in penance , though you are  the sons of my God like Guru, I would find out some other method of achieving my aim, You be safe.”                                                                                                 58.7

“Those sons of the sage hearing these words which had  horrible implication, became greatly angry and cursed him to become a Chandala.”                                                                                                                58.8

“Saying like those sages returned to their hermitages , and when the night got over, the king became a Chandala,”                                                                                                                                                             58.9

“With a blue body , wearing blue cloths , with a hateful  shaggy hair, and wore garlands from cremation ground  and wore iron ornaments instead of gold ornaments.”                                                               58.10

“Oh Rama Seeing him in the form of a Chandala all his ministers left him, as also his citizens  and followers  and  ran away in a crowd.”                                                                                                             58.11

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, that  highly adamant king burnt within himself for a day and night and later approached the great sage Viswamithra,”                                                                                                     58.12

“Oh Rama, that sage Viswamithra  seeing the king rendered useless  and having the form of a Chandala, became sympathetic to him.”                                                                                                                          58.13

“Due to great mercy , that great follower of Dharma  who had great luster told told that king who had this horrible looking form , “Safety to you.”                                                                                                   58.14

“Oh very strong son of king, Oh  mighty king of Ayodhya, for what purpose have you come here , You have become a Chandala due to a curse.”                                                                                                      58.15

“That king who has become a Chandala , hearing those words , told with folded hands to that  lord of words who knew how to use them.”                                                                                                               58.16

“I have been  spurned by my Guru as well as his sons and my desire remains  unfulfilled.”                 58.17

“Oh gentle one, I wanted to go to heaven along with this body  and though I have performed hundred rituals  I am not able to fulfill my desire.”                                                                                                        58.18

“Oh gentle one, I have never been a liar  and now on will not speak any lie due to my this predicament  and I am taking this pledge based on   the Dharma of Kshatriyas.”                                                            58.19

“I have conducted many types of Yagnas and was ruling over my subjects with Dharma  and many great elders have been very happy with my conduct.”                                                                                           58.20

“Oh saint , completely following Dharma , I developed this desire but my Gurus are  not  happy with my aim and threw me out.”                                                                                                                                     58.21

“I believe that God is the only divine one and my manly effort is meaningless , and that God helps us to surmount all  problems and that God is my only aim.”                                                                                  58.22

“I desire your grace on this soul in great anguish and I think that I deserve help from you  to  succeed in this effort  stopped by the gods.”                                                                                                                      58.23

“I will not approach anyone else , I will not seek protection from anyone else  and I merit your help  in this which has been caused by God and human beings, “                                                                            58.24


This is the end of the fifty eighth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 59:  Viswamithra invites sons of Viswamithra to the Yagna to send Trishanku to heaven.


(Viswamithra arranges for a great  Yagna to send Trishanku to heaven along with his  physical body. He invites all sages including sons of Viswamithra.   Not only they refuse to come but make fun of Viswamithra. Viswamithra burns them to ash and curses that for hundred births , they will live by eating corpses.)

“Hearing the proper words from the king , the son Of Kushika developed mercy on him, told the following sweet words to him who has become a Chandala.”                                                                      59.1

“Welcome to you oh son of Ikshuvaku clan,  I know about your good deeds. Do not fear   as I am your protection.  Oh great king.”                                                                                                                                  59.2

“For conducting this blessed deed, I shall invite all sages and then you can conduct the Yagna  in a proper manner.”                                                                                                                                                     59.3

“You would be living further with this form due to the curse  of the Guru and you would be going to heaven with this form only.”                                                                                                                                 59.4

“Oh king heaven now  is within the reach of your hands as you have surrendered to Kaushika , who fulfills wishes of those who  surrender to him.”                                                                                                59.5

“After saying this that saint  asked his sons who were great followers of Dharma  to make all arrangements  for the ritual. “                                                                                                                         59.6

“He then summoned all his disciples  and told them, “As per my order invite all great sages who have learnt the Vedas along with their disciples , friends  and also those who are famous for conducting the Yagna,”                                                                                                                                                                 59.7

“If any  invitee speaks back excited by my words , which is not proper  and not considerate , please report all that words to me.”                                                                                                                           59.8

“Hearing his words , his disciples went in all directions inviting peoples  and many  votaries of Brahman from all countries   started arriving.”                                                                                                              59.9

“All his disciples after return met with the resplendent sage and reported all the words spoken  by the votaries of Brahma whom they had invited.”                                                                                             59.10

“On hearing your words, many of the Brahmins have come and many more coming except Mahodaya, the son of Vasishta.”                                                                                                                                         59.11

“All the one hundred sons of sage Vasishta spoke explosively  angry words  and oh great sage, please hear   all those words.”                                                                                                                                     59.12

“A Kshatriya is performing a Yagna of a Chandala  , how will a ritual assembly participate and how  will Gods and Sages  receive the offering.”                                                                                                           59.13

“Ruled over  by Viswamithra   , if they take the food of the Chandala, how can great Brahmins    go to heaven?”                                                                                                                                                              59.14

“Oh tiger like sage , such insulting words, with eyes turning red with anger  were spoken by all the sons of Vasishta including  Mahodaya.”                                                                                                                   59.15

“After hearing these words from his disciples that great sage , with eyes turning red with anger told the following words.”                                                                                                                                                 59.16

“Those who berate me , who is not one who should be found fault  and who is one who does great penance  , are bad souls and without doubt they will all be turned to ash.”                                            59.17

“Now they will be dragged by the rope of God of death and for the coming seven hundred births, they would be born as  persons who eat corpses.”                                                                                                59.18

“They will take birth in a ruthless tribe called Mushtikas , would be disfigured and deformed and wander all over the world eating the flesh of a dog.”                                                                                                  59.19

“Mahodhaya with a bad soul  has found fault with me who is blemish less and let me born as a night wanderer who is berated by all the world.”                                                                                                   59.20

“And he would suffer the very bad fate  for a long time as a barbaric murderer  due to my anger.”  59.21

“Viswamithra  who has done great penance  after saying these words  then  stayed amidst  those great sages   with great splendour , who have arrived.”                                                                                          59.22


This is the end of the fifty ninth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 60: Creating a new heaven  for Trishanku  by Viswamithra,

(After the Yagna when the devas did not come to receive their share, Viswamithra by his power of  penance sends Trishanku to heaven but he is pushed back by the devas. Seeing him falling head downwards , Viswamithra creates a new heaven  to accommodate Trishanku. The disturbed devas agree to make it in to a star constellation which will live forever.)

“The most brilliant Viswamithra having destroyed the power of penance of Mahodhaya and other sons of Vasishta , said in the midst of sages.”                                                                                                             60.1

“This person born in the clan of Ikshuvaku   whose name is  Trishanku , is a famous follower of Dharma and this person has sought refuge in me wanting to conquer   the land of devas along with this physical body.”                                                                                                                                                                        60.2

“You should perform the sacrifice , along with me ,in such a way that this king attains heaven along with his physical body.”                                                                                                                                                  60.3

“All those sages who were endowed with Dharma  after hearing the words of Viswamithra in harmony, said.”                                                                                                                                                                         60.4

“This sage born in the clan of Kushika  is a very angry one and his words , without doubt, should be fulfilled properly , for if that sage who is like fire gets angry , he will curse  us.”                      60.5-60.6

“For that reason let the Yagna be performed   , so that the descendent of Ikshuvaku clan , would go to heaven with his physical body , through the spiritual power of sage Viswamithra . Let the Yagna be commenced.”                                                                                                                                                  60.7

“Having spoken like this those great sages , they started performing their respective roles under the chief priest who was sage Viswamithra,”                                                                                                 60.8

“The officiating priests who were experts in Manthras , in accordance of the manthra and the prescribed Kalpa, according to the rules and traditions performed the tasks according to their seniority.”    60.9

“After a long time  that great sage Viswamithra  requested the devathas   to received their share of the offering.”                                                                                                                                                          60.10

“The Gods who were  invited by him  did not come to receive their share of the offerings and the great sage Viswamithra seized by great anger , lifted the ladle used to offer  the sacrifice  and spoke   to these words to Trishanku.”                                                                                                                   60.11-60.12

“Oh king , see the power of my penance which is self earned, I will lead you with your body to heaven using my power , Oh king ,  you go to the difficult to achieve  heaven with your physical body.”  60.13

“Oh king , even if little of the power of penance that I have earned is remaining , by its power you may go to heaven with your physical body.”                                                                                                      60.14

“Oh  son of Kakustha clan, When these proper words were spoken by  the sage, the king along with his physical body  went towards heaven in presence of the sages present there.”                                  60.15

“After seeing Trishanku who was going to heaven  , Devendra(One who killed Paka) along with many  other  devas spoke these words.”                                                                                                               60.16

“Oh Trishanku, you are not fit to live in heaven, and so go back. Oh fool , who was cursed by his  own Guru , fall to the earth with head downwards.”                                                                                       60.17

“After hearing the words of  that  great Indra, addressing the penance rich Viswamithra wailing  again and again “Protect me, Protect me”, fell down.”                                                                                     60.18

“Viswamithra after listening to the   wails of  sorrow of  Trishanku, flew in to great rage  and shouted “Stay, stay.”                                                                                                                                                     60.19

“That mighty sage in the middle of great sages  with great luster , looked like another Lord Brahma  standing in the southern constellation of great bear(Saptha rishi)  grew  very much angry  and started creating another constellation of stars. “                                                                                       60.20-60.21

“After creating that constellation of stars in great wrath said that Indra was having a blurred vision, and so  he will create another world with  Indra or without Indra  and even devathas and started commencing such a creation.”                                                                                                        60-22-60.23

“Thereafter the greatly bewildered  hosts of sages along with devas and asuras  addressed the sage in a conciliatory tone and  said.”                                                                                                                       60.24

“Oh Great one , oh great sage , that king cursed by his Guru is not worthy of going to the heaven with his physical body.”                                                                                                                                                60.25

“That greatest among sages Viswamithra  having heard the words of sages and devas  replied them in these great words.”                                                                                                                                       60.26

“You be safe. Having promised Trisanku that he will ascend to the heaven with his physical body, I do not want to make my words a lie.”                                                                                                           60.27

“Let this heaven , which I have created , exist  for ever ,  where Trisanku will live with his physical form. Let  these stars  created by me, survive as long  as all the  worlds exist. Oh devas it is only proper that  you consent to this.”                                                                                                                          60.28-60.29

“Told like this  all those devas answered to the great sage,” Let it be so, Oh greatest among sages, be safe.  Let those stars which are many  be outside the path of the  Vaiswanara(zodiac )and be among the stars.Let TRishanku shine for ever from there but with his downwards.”                                 60.30-60.31

“These stars will follow this illustrious one who has gained his objective and would be as if he has attained heaven. “                                                                                                                                         60.32

“When all devas  spoke like this in praise of him, that  Viswamithra who is the soul of Dharma told the devas, “Let it be so.”                                                                                                                                     60.33

“Oh best among men,  then after the conclusion  of the Yagna, those magnanimous devas and the great sages whose only wealth  is their penance,  went their way.”                                                              60.34


This is the end of the sixtieth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 61: Further penance of Viswamithra and story of Sunasepha .

(Viswamithra does penance in Pushkara . The sacrificial animal of King Ambarisha is stolen and his priests suggest that he can give a human being in sacrifice instead of the horse.  Kng approaches sage Richaka  and buys from him his middle son  Sunasepha.)


“Oh Tiger among men,  after that, the  great sage Viswamithra  after bidding farewell to all those sages who were on their way, spoke to the dwellers of forest like this.”                                                         61.1

“In the southern side a great obstruction has taken place    and so we will go to another place to do our penances.”                                                                                                                                                         61.2

“Oh great ones , on the western region there is a vast space known as Pushkara . That forest is suitable for doing our penance. Let us all go there and carry out further penances without being disturbed.”


“That exceeding powerful great sage  reached Pushkara  and living on fruits and roots that are grown there  started performing matchless  intense penance.”                                                                           61.4

“At that time Ambarisha, the well known king of Ayodhya  commenced to perform   a Yagna.”       61.5

“The sacrificial animal of the performer at that time was stolen by Indra  and when it could not be seen , the priest  addressed the king and told.”                                                                                                       61.6

“Oh king the animal has been stolen away due to wrong policies followed by you and a king who fails to protect the sacrificial animal perishes.”                                                                                                         61.7

“Oh best among men, for this we have to do an act of redemption. If the animal is not available speedily bring a man, who can be sacrificed instead of the beast.”                                                                         61.8

“oh great man, that great intellectual king , having heard the words of the priest , started searching for a man with a compensation of   one thousand cows.”                                                                                  61.9

“Oh Child who is the delight of the clan of Raghu, that king after searching over many countries, cities, villages , forests  and sacred  hermitages  reached the Bhruguthunga mountains where he saw  the sage Richika seated along with his wives and sons.”                                                                                  61.10-61.11

“That greatly resplendent king  bowed before the Brahmin sage who was shining because of his great penance , enquired about his and his families welfare   told him.  “                                                         61.12

“Oh  sage Richaka , who is the lucky  descendent of the Bhrugu clan, if you sell your son  for being used as a sacrificial animal  , for the cost of hundred thousand cows my purpose  would be fulfilled.”    61.13

“I roamed and searched in all countries  for the sake of  completing the Yagna  but  could not get a lad  , for being used as a sacrificial animal and so it would be proper for you to give one of  your sons for this price.”                                                                                                                                                                  61.14

‘When the extremely brilliant sage Richaka  heard these words , he told,  “Oh great man, under no circumstances I would sell  my eldest son.”                                                                                               61.15

“Having heard the words of Richaka  to the great king , the mother who also was an expert in penance

Addressed Ambarisha, the  foremost among men told.”                                                                          61.16

“The venerable descendent of the Bhrugu clan , sage Richaka says he cannot give the eldest son and I also cannot give the youngest son  Sunaka to you as he is my pet son.”                                    61.17-61.18

“Oh best among men, normally the eldest son is very dear to their father and the youngest is the pet of the mother  and So I will protect the youngest.”                                                                                        61.19

“Hearing the very proper replies from the sage and his wife , their middle son Sunasepha himself spoke on his own.”                                                                                                                                                       61.20

“Oh king, my father says eldest son cannot be sold and my mother says  that the youngest son cannot be sold and so I consider that I am to be sold and so you can take me away.”                                              61.21

“Oh son of the Raghu clan, the king after purchasing him by giving hundred thousand cows  and receives Sunasepha  and was extremely pleased.”                                                                                                        61.22

“The greatly lustrous  and very famous royal sage Ambarisha mounted his chariot with Sunasepha  and instantly  went away.”                                                                                                                                          61.23


This is the end of the sixty first  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 62: Sunasepha  is saved by Viswamithra and penance continues

(In Pushkara  when Sunasepha sees Viswamithra he requests him  to save him.Viswamithra’s son refuse to help him. Viswamithra curses them and later teaches a Manthra  which saves life of Sunasepha . Viswamithra continues his penance.)

“Oh best among men,  Oh son of Raghu clan, that very famous king  carrying  Sunasepha by noon reached Pushkara and took rest there.                                                                                                           62.1

“When after reaching  sacred Pushkara   that king was taking rest , the very famous Sunasepha, was greatly aggrieved  , saw his maternal uncle Viswamithra performing sacrifices in the company of other sages.    “                                                                                                                                                                62.2

“With the  very wan face  and greatly worn out by thirst and the fatigue , he fell on the sages lap and told these words.”                                                                                                                                                62.3

“Oh gentle one , oh great sage , to me neither mother nor father exist  nor have I clan relations  or other relations, It is only proper by tenets of Dharma,  that you a gentleman should protect me.”               62.4

“Oh great sage , you give protection to all  as you are the promoter of welfare of others,. May the king fulfill his purpose  and let me become imperishable by performing matchless   penances  and go to heaven.”                                                                                                                                                         62.5-62.6

“Oh soul of Dharma, as I am an orphan and as you are my lord, protect me , like a father    who protects   his son.”                                                                                                                                                                   62.7

“That mighty sage Viswamithra , hearing all those different words, consoled him, addressed his sons and told.”                                                                                                                                                                        62.8

“The parents who want to get auspiciousness , for their well being in other worlds  beget sons at  the proper time .”                                                                                                                                                         62.9

“Oh sons of sage, the young boy has requested protection from me  and oh sons offer him protection so that he  retains his soul.”                                                                                                                                  62.10

“All of you have done good deeds  and are engaged in observation of Dharma  and so become the sacrificial animal for the king and give satisfaction to the  Fire God.”                                                    62.11

“Then Sunasepha will have a protector , the Yagna would continue without hindrance , the devas would be gratified and my words also would become the truth.”                                                                     62.12

“Oh best among men, hearing the words of the sage, Maduchanda and his other sons , with great self esteem and playfulness told.”                                                                                                                       62.13

“Oh Lord , abandoning  ones sons and rescuing the sons of other people  is like eating the flesh of a dog, which is a prohibited act.”                                                                                                                              62.14

“Hearing these words from them , the great sage , flew in to great anger and with reddened eyes  commenced to speak.”                                                                                                                                    62.15

“Not only you have gone against my words but also broken Dharma. These words are  bad  , makes my hairs stand erect and needs to be censured. “                                                                                            62.16

“You would all live in this earth for another thousand years eating the flesh of a dog , like the sons of Vasishta,”                                                                                                                                                           62.17

“That great sage having doomed the life of his sons by a curse  spoke to Sunasepha  who was filled with sorrow, so that his pain will be relieved.”                                                                                                   62.18

“Once you reach the Vaishnava sacrificial spot, they will anoint you with red sandal paste , dress you in red cloths  and tie you  to the sacrificial post with sacrificial ropes. When you reach there pray the fire God using this prayer.”                                                                                                                                 62.19

“Oh son of a sage , in the sacrifice of Ambarisha chant these two Manthras and you will definitely achieve success.”                                                                                                                                           62.20

“Sunasepha  , with a concentrated  learnt those  verses well, and approached Ambarisha a lion among kings and told him.”                                                                                                                                     62.21

“Oh lion among kings , you are endowed  with great strength . We shall both go to the sacrificial assembly without any delay  and Oh Indra among kings, let perform the sacrificial rituals on me.”


“With great joy and enthusiasm, the king heard the words of the son of the sage, and the king started speedily to reach the place of fire sacrifice.”                                                                                           62.23

“The king with the consent of the assembly,  formed sacred knots of Kusa grass, dressed him in red and having thus made him a sacrificial animal tied him to the sacrificial post.”                                       62.24

“That son of the sage having been tied like this , properly praised the two devathas Indra and Upendra.”


“Then Indra who was gratified by that praise by those secret  verses, blessed Sunasepha to have long life.”                                                                                                                                                                 62.26

“Oh great man, Oh Rama, That king was able to complete the Yagna properly by the grace of the thousand eyed one  and obtained rewards much , much higher than what he expected.”          62.27

“Oh best among men, the soul of Dharma, sage Viswamithra  continued his penance at that sacred spot for another one thousand years.”                                                                                                              62.28


This is the end of the Sixty second  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 63: Further penance  of Viswamithra  and his relation with Menaka

(Viswamithra further does penance  . He sees Menaka and lives with her for some. Realizes his error, does further penance  and Brahma recognizes him as a great sage, Indra wants to stop  further  penance of Viswamithra  by sending Rambha.)

“After one thousand years of penance, the great sage took ritual bath ,all the devas with an aim  to give him the fruits of the penance approached him.”                                                                                          63.1

“The great lustrous Lord Brahma  spoke the following sweet words,” With self earned sacred deeds you have become a sage .May be you safe.”                                                                                                         63.2

“After  the lord of the gods spoke like this to him,  he went back to heaven . The greatly lustrous Viswamithra continued to  do his  great penance .”                                                                                     63.3

“Oh great man, after a lapse of lot of time, the prettiest Apsara called Menaka   came to bathe in Pushkara.”                                                                                                                                                             63.4

“The highly lustrous son of Kushika , saw Menaka in the tank and she looked like a streak of lightning in the clouded sky  and she was incomparably pretty.”                                                                                    63.5

“Sage Viswamithra after seeing her under the influence of God of love  spoke the following words to her.” Oh Apasara , a hearty welcome to you to my hermitage . I am completely under the influence of God of love  and so bless me. Be safe.”                                                                                                            63.6

“Oh Rama, after these words were spoken to her who was of exalted breeding , she started living with him in the hermitage and ten years were passed  happily.”                                                              63.7-63.8

“When time passed by , that great sage Viswamithra became greatly sorrowful and also felt greatly ashamed.”                                                                                                                                                             63.9

“Oh son of Raghu clan, when the sage was feeling  a sense of indignation arose in his mind and he thought, “All this has been done by the devas  so that I am deprived of doing great penance.”        63.10

“Being possessed by lust and delusion the entire night as well as day of ten years  have passed by and a great roadblock has fallen on me.”                                                                                                                63.11

“Oh Rama, that great sage Viswamithra  , the son of Khusika,  became distressed and started repenting  and was frequently sighing. The Apsara  Menaka who was greatly frightened  and stood trembling with folded palms  and seeing this  the sage with sweet words asked her to leave and went towards the  mountains.”                                                                                                                                            63.12-63.13

“The very famous Viswamithra  took to life of abstinence and chastity  , with a view to win over his senses  on the banks of the Kaushiki river  and performed highly rigid penance.”                             63.14

“Oh Rama when he was performing strict penance over one thousand years in the northern part  of the country, fear arose in the mind of devathas.”                                                                                            63.15

“ They invited all the sages and all the devas  and decided that it would only be proper to give Viswamithra the title of Maharshi(great sage)”.                                                                                        63.16

“The grandfather of all the worlds, Lord Brahma hearing the words of the Devas , spoke using sweet words   to the sage Viswamithra.”                                                                                                                63.17

“Oh son, Oh great sage, I have been greatly pleased by your intense penances  and Oh son of Khusika,

Recognizing your eminence among the eminent sages , I hereby give you the title of Maharshi (great sage). Welcome to you. “                                                                                                                               63.18

“Afterwards , the great sage Viswamithra , having heard the words of Lord Brahma  was neither pleased or sorry.”                                                                                                                                                          63.19

“After bowing and saluting  the grandfather of all the worlds , That great sage Viswamithra   spoke the following words.”                                                                                                                                            63.20

“I have obtained the title Maharshi due to my matchless and auspicious deeds. And it implies that I have conquered all my senses.”                                                                                                                            63.21

“Then Lord Brahma addressed him and told, “Oh best among sages, you have definitely conquered all your senses .Please shine still more.” Saying this Lord Brahma went away.”                                     63.22

“When all the devas and sages have departed , with arms raised upwards  and without   any support   and subsisting only on air further performed   great penance.”                                                           63.23

“That sage whose wealth was penance, performed further penance for another one thousand   years  in the summer  surrounded by five fires  and in the summer under the open sky  and in the winter by immersing himself in water  day and night .”                                                                                            63.24

“When the great saint Viswamithra was performing penances, Indra and the devas felt a great tremor. “


“Indra along with the maruths spoke the  following words which were good for him   to the apsaras called Rambha  and which was against the welfare of the son of Kushika,.”                                     63.26


This is the end of the Sixty third  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.
Sarga(Chapter) 64: Rambha tries to entice Viswamithra  and he cursed her.

(Rambha reluctantly tries to entice Viswamithra. He curses her. Indra runs away. Viswamithra continues  penance  without food.)

“Oh Rambha you have   to a great help  to the devas ,by enticing the son of Kushika by simulating his lust and pension.”                                                                                                                                                          64.1

“Oh Rama, when the clever Indra has spoken thus , that bashfully saluted him with   folded hands, replied to the lord of  devas.”                                                                                                                              64.2

“Oh Lord of devas , the great sage Viswamithra is a frightful person  and there is no doubt  that  he  will   with great anger  curse me  and sop it is proper that you do not ask this service from me.”                  64.3

“Oh Rama,  that Indra seeing Rambha standing there   trembling with folded  hands  and hearing what she said, told.”                                                                                                                                                       64.4

“Oh Rambha , do not get scared and carry out my order. IN the spring season when trees are in full bloom , I will assume the form of a Cuckoo  and along with God of love by my side  , stay there.”


“Oh Rambha,  assuming a form of variety  and having a very shining form, break the penance of that great ascetic.”                                                                                                                                                    64.7

“She after listening to the words of Indra ,  assumed a matchless form of beauty, , with a pretty smile , she tried to attract Viswamithra.”                                                                                                                64.8

“Hearing the very musical sound of Cuckoo , Viswamithra looked at her with great joy.”                64.9

“Hearing the  matchless song of the cuckoo and seeing before him the very pretty Rambha , a doubt arose in the mind of the sage.”                                                                                                                   64.10

“The great sage who was the  son of Kushika , having understood , it as a work of Indra , got  extremely angry and cursed Rambha.”                                                                                                                          64.11

“Oh horrible Rambha , you were trying to seduce me  , who was trying  conquer desire and passion and because you will become a stone in earth, for ten thousand years.”                                                  64.12

“Oh Rambha a Brahmin endowed with great penance  and  with great luster  would  will liberate you  from the curse brought about my great anger.”                                                                                    64.13

“That exceedingly  lustrous great sage  Viswamithra who was unable to control his great   anger , having spoke thus , felt   greatly depressed.”                                                                                                       64.14

“Due to his great curse Rambha became a rock and having listen to the words of the great sage, Indra fled from there   along with   the God of love.”                                                                                      64.15

“Oh Rama, that highly powerful  Viswamithra  , being stolen   of the  effect of his great penance due to his anger , lost his peace of mind due to his inability   to control the senses.”                               64.16

“Having lost the strength got out of his penance , he thought in his mind that he will never get angry  and I shall also not speak.”                                                                                                                       64.17

“Further I will not breath even in one hundred years  and after controlling my senses , I will   dry up my body.”                                                                                                                                                          64.18

“Until I am able to get Brahmin hood , I will stop my breath   and will not any food  for innumerable number of years and I am sure that while performing these strict penances , my body   will not become greatly weaker.”:                                                                                                                                       64.19

“Oh Rama, that great sage carried out such unparalleled austerities for another  one thousand years and vowed to lead a life of self denial for thousands of years.”                                                             64.20


This is the end of the Sixty fourth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 65: Brahma and devas recognize Viswamithra as Brahmarishi.

( After another great penance , which Indra tries to break, Viswamithra is recognized  by Brahma and devas as  a Brahmarishi. Sathananda  ends the story and king Janaka honours him.)


“Oh Rama, then abandoning , the northern place on the Himalaya mountain, Viswamithra , reached the eastern portion and commenced doing great penance.”                                                                            65.1

“Oh Rama, he then observed silence for one thousand years and practiced , unprecedented very difficult penance.”                                                                                                                                                            65.2

“Oh Rama, At the end of the thousand years , that great sage was like a piece  of wood, and in spite of various difficulties he faced, anger did not enter his mind  and with great determination , he practiced great penances.”                                                                                                                                               65.3

“Oh great one of the Raghu clan, and that great penance   completed one thousand years  and at that time when he started eating cooked rice, Indra came in the guise of a Brahmin and begged for  that rice.”                                                                                                                                                          65.4-65.5

“That god like Viswamithra blessed with great penance , who was firmly observing the penance of silence , gave all the rice he was about to consume to that Brahmin  and he consumed everything without leaving any reminder and the great sage without uttering anything , continued his penance suspending his breath .”                                                                                                                        65.6-65.7

“When he was observing the penance without breathing a  smoke came out of his head , by which all world was agitated , thinking that it is fire.”                                                                                               65.8

“Then the devas along with Gandharwas, Pannagas, Uragas(Serpents) and Rakshasas, greatly scared by the shining energy of his penance , became dimmed in luster   and had  a mind full of worry,   and addressed the grandfather in this way.”                                                                                                         65.9

“Oh great one , we have tried to lure Viswamithra by various methods and this only increases   his anger and he is doing still harsher penance.”                                                                                                           65.10

“Also in spite of minute examination , no sin is seen in him. If he is not given what he desires by his mind, he would destroy all the three worlds by his penance.”                                                      65.11-65.12

“There is fearsome thoughts everywhere and it is dark everywhere. Also seas, mountains and rivers are agitated.”                                                                                                                                                              65.13

“Oh lord Brahma, the earth is trembling , the wind is blowing fiercely , the people are becoming atheists and we are not clear as to what is to be done.”                                                                                           65.14

“Al the three worlds  are with agitated minds  and looks faded by the luster of the great sage and even Sun appears to be less  bright.”                                                                                                                    65.15

“Oh God, before that mighty sage , full of great luster  and resembling fire , makes up his mind to destroy all the three worlds , That great sage should be appeased.”                                                    65.16

“The three worlds are on  deadly  fire like the deluge  and before he burns down the land of devas , his desire , even if it is to rule the land of devas , may be satisfied.”                                                           65.17

“Then all the devas lead by the grandfather  leading them went and spoke these sweet words  to the great sage Viswamithra.”                                                                                                                                65.18

“Welcome , Oh Brahmarishi , we are greatly pleased by your penance  and Oh son of Kushika  by your severe penance you have attained Brahmin hood.”                                                                                 65.19

“Oh Brahmin, I along with the Maruths  am granting you long life. Be  safe and healthy. May be you be prosperous. Oh Gentle one , you may now go with happiness.”                                                             65.20

“That great sage Viswamithra hearing the words of Grandfather and other devas was mightily pleased and spoke the following words after bowing to them.”                                                                           65.21

“If I have  acquired Brahmin hood and long life , the sounds of “Om” and “Vashat” as well as Vedas would accept me.(I will be entitled to perform Vedic Yagna.)                                                                 65.22

“Oh devas , let  Vasishta the eminent son of Brahma, knowledgeable in Vedas as well as archery   and also a worthy Brahmin  address me as “Brahmarishi” .If this great desire of mine is granted, Oh devas, you may go.”                                                                                                                                                    65.23

“After that , requested  by the devas  sage Vasishta who was great chanter of Vedas  made friendship with him, by calling him,” Oh Brahmarishi.”                                                                                              65.24

“There is no doubt whatsoever that  you are a Brahmarishi  as have  achieved perfection in penance.”  And after that all the devas went back to their places.”                                                                         65.25

“That soul of Dharma Viswamithra having got the great position of a Brahmin,  worshipped Vasishta who was great in chanting Vedas.”                                                                                                                       65.26

“He having achieved his aim, wandered all over the world fixing his attention on penance. And Oh Rama , this is how this  great  one attained Brahmin hood.”                                                                             65.27

“Oh Rama this great sage is the personification of penance , he is daily interested in practicing Dharma  and aims at getting valorous  penance .”                                                                                                  65.28

After speaking thus the great Brahmin Sathananda  became silent. Janaka  with folded hands , in the presence of Rama and Lakshmana spoke the following words to Viswamithra.”                  65.29-65.30

“Oh great sage , oh follower of Dharma , I consider myself blessed as you have come to grace my Yagna along  with these   sons of Kakustha clan . I consider myself as  blessed.”                                       65.31

“Oh great sage I consider myself purified by your presence  and I am sure  by your visit  , I would get many benefits.”                                                                                                                                             65.32

“Oh greatly lustrous sage,  your fame as Brahmin  and the great penances you did has been heard in detail by me and  the great Rama.”                                                                                                           65.33

“Your unmatched penances have been heard  by the members of this assembly who have gathered here to perform the sacrifice. Oh son of Kushika your power  is not measurable  and so are your great qualities.”                                                                                                                                                            65.34

“Oh lord , hearing about your wondrous deeds   never makes us fully content. OH Great sage the sin is about to set and it is time for evening ablations.”                                                                                       65.35

“Oh saint of great luster, I feel that I should  consider myself as blessed if I can welcome you again,  tomorrow at dawn after  the ablations Kindly give me permission to leave.”                                       65.36

After being spoken thus , that great sage became greatly pleased , having been praised by the best among men, Janaka and left immediately.                                                                                                  65.37

That Videha who was the king of Mithila after having spoken thus to the sage , went round him along with his priests and relatives.                                                                                                                         65.38

Viswamithra , the soul of Dharma accompanied by Rama and Lakshmana , after being honoured by other great sages, left for his quarters.                                                                                                         65.39


This is the end of the Sixty fifth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga (Chapter) 66: The story Of  Sita as well  as Shiva’s bow.

(The next day when Viswamithra requests Janaka to show  the bow of shiva  to Rama and Lakshmana , he tells the story of the bow and how it came in to his family.  He then tells about how he found Sita   when he was ploughing the field. He further tells  that Sita would be given in marriage to the man of great prowess and the kings quarreled with him when they did not get her. He defeated all of them and drove out. He further   said   that if Rama lifts the bow, he would give his daughter Sita in marriage   to him.)

The next day after performing his morning ablations at the dawn, that king  invited the great sage as well  as the sons of Raghu clan.                                                                                                                            66.1

After worshipping  according to the scriptures  Viswamithra that follower of Dharma  , addressed the great one as well as the sons of Raghu clan as follows.                                                                                   66.2

“Oh God like sage, I offer you a great welcome. Oh faultless one, what can I do to please you. Please  command me.”                                                                                                                                                        66.3

After Janaka , the great follower of Dharma spoke like this, the expert in speech and words Viswamithra  addressing the valorous one told.                                                                                                                        66.4

“The world famous Rama and Lakshmana of the royal lineage  are eager to see that great bow in your possession.”                                                                                                                                                             66.5

“Safety unto you. Show this great bow to these two princes according to their wish. Having seen it they will return.”                                                                                                                                                             66.6

The great king having been told like this by the  great sage Viswamithra “Please hear how this great bow came to be deposited here.”                                                                                                                               66.7

“Oh god like person, there was a king called Devaratha , sixth in succession to the great Nimi. He was a very famous king and this great bow was given to him by Lord Shiva.”                                                     66.8

“Formerly before the destruction of the sacrifice of Daksha , Rudra of great valour , lifted this bow and addressed the devas  and playfully spoke these words to them.”                                                                66.9

“Oh devas waiting to get their share from the sacrifice , you have failed to provide my share to me and so I shall cut off your worthy hands and limbs.”                                                                                             66.10

“Oh great sage , then those devas with a dejected mind , propitiated the lord of devas  and then Rudra was greatly pleased.”                                                                                                                                           66.11

“That greatly pleased lord gave this bow to the  great  devas  and oh Lord , then that gem of the weapon was deposited by the devas with my ancestor.”                                                                                            66.12

“Afterwards once , when I was ploughing the sacrificial land  and was trying to purify it, the plough lifted  the well known Sita from that sacrificial ground.”                                                                                         66.13

“She who was not born from a womb but has risen from the earth grew as my daughter .  I decided that this maiden would be offered only to one who gives valour as a fee to me.”                                          66.14

“That one who has arisen from the earth is growing up as my daughter and many kings have arrived and sought her  in marriage.”                                                                                                                                   66.15

“That maiden is being sought by all the kings in this world and I told them I will not give her who is my daughter except for a fee of great valour.”                                                                                                 66.16

“Oh great sage after that all those kings met and have come   to Mithila with a wish to test their prowess.”                                                                                                                                                          66.17

“That bow has been brought and placed before them who were interested in testing their prowess  but none of them  , have been able to even lift the bow.”                                                                             66.18

“Oh great sage, after recognizing that the valour of all those kings who have come to  test their prowess  is negligible , I rejected all of them.”                                                                                                            66.19

“All those great kings, whose prowess was doubted by me , flew in to great rage and have surrounded my town of Mithila.”                                                                                                                                        66.20

“Those great kings thinking that  I have insulted them , became enraged and are tormenting my town of Mithila.”                                                                                                                                                              66.21

“Oh great sage , after the passage of one year , the availability of everything got diminished , and I became extremely worried about the situation.”                                                                                       66.22

“And  then I pleased by my penance several devas and those devas  gave me an army with four divisions.”                                                                                                                                                            66.23

“Then those powerless wicked kings , who were themselves doubtful of their prowess  were defeated and fled in all directions along with their ministers.”                                                                                  66.24

“Oh great sage who observes great penances  , I shall show Rama and Lakshmana that highly  lustrous bow.”                                                                                                                                                                     66.25

“Oh Sage , If Rama is able to lift that great bow, I will give that son of Dasaratha, my daughter who was not born from a womb.”                                                                                                                                    66.26


This is the end of the Sixty sixth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter): 67 The breaking of bow by Rama and offer of marriage of Sita

(The bow is brought before Rama. He takes it and while he tries to string it , the bow breaks. Janaka offers  his daughter  Sita in marriage to Rama. He sends messengers to inform king Dasaratha)


The great sage Viswamithra heard the words of king Janaka  and told the king , “Let the bow be shown to Rama”                                                                                                                                                                  67.1

Then that king Janaka ordered his ministers “Let the bow be brought here decorated by sandal paste and flowers.”                                                                                                                                                          67.2

As per the orders of Janaka those ministers went in to the city brought the bow and kept it before  them and departed .                                                                                                                                                       67.3

Fifty hundred   stalwarts of great strength were required to draw the eight wheeled cart with  very great difficulty,                                                                                                                                                                 67.4

The ministers of the king   who brought the bow which was kept in an iron box  told the following words to Janaka who had divine luster.                                                                                                                        67.5

“Oh king of Mithila  , here is the great bow worshipped by all kings , which you desire to show to Rama.”


The king, after hearing their words  with folded hands addressed the great Viswamithra  and  Rama as well as Lakshmana.                                                                                                                                             67.7

“Oh Brahmin, in olden days the kings of the dynasty of Nimi as well as other kings who possessed great prowess, were incapable of stringing  this great bow. And this is the bow that was worshipped by all of them.”                                                                                                                                                                  67.8

“The groups of devas, Gandharwas, Yakshas, Kinnaras , asuras as well as Rakshasas, the Kinnaras and great serpents  were also not able to wield it.”                                                                                           67.9

“How can  then mere men be able to , stretch, string, fix an arrow  and pull the string  after lifting  and weighing it?”                                                                                                                                                     67.10

“Oh great sage, this great bow has been brought here, Oh great one ,please show it to the princes.”


That soul of Dharma Viswamithra after hearing the words of spoke to Rama,”Oh Rama, Oh  lad , please see the bow.”                                                                                                                                                      67.12

After hearing the words of Brahmarishi, Rama went near the box in which the bow was kept and then opened  it  and after seeing the bow, spoke.                                                                                                 67.13

“Oh Brahmin, I shall touch this  great bow with my hand and try to take it in my hand and string it “67.14

The king and the sage addressing Rama said, “So be it” and following the words of the sage took hold of the bow by its middle easily.                                                                                                                              67.15

That son of The Raghu clan, being seen by  thousand kings  stringed the bow  and drew it as if it was a play.”                                                                                                                                                                      67.16

When  the great one  who was very famous and the best among men, stringed the bow  and  pulled and twanged it  that bow broke in its middle.                                                                                                      67.17

That sound was great and equaled the sound of a thunder and the earth trembled like it will do when the mountain is split.                                                                                                                                         67.18

Except for Viswamithra, the king  and sons of Raghava clan, all other men fell  fainted on hearing that great noise.                                                                                                                                                         67.19

After comforting those people  the king who was the master of language , without any apprehension, addressed the great sage with folded hands and said.                                                                              67.20

“Great sage, Rama the son of Dasaratha is without any doubt is  having great prowess   and has completed this  marvelous and unimaginable   task.”                                                                                67.21

“If my daughter gets him as her husband  the clan  of Janaka  would become very famous .”           67.22

“Oh son of Kushika , I had taken an oath  regarding her being given as a fee for prowess and this has now become true. Sita is more valuable to me than my soul and is going to be given to Rama.”               67.23

“Oh Brahmin , with your permission, immediately my ministers would go speedily  in chariots to Ayodhya. May you be safe , son of Khusika.”                                                                                                67.24

“That king  Dasaratha with reverential words would be brought to my city  after informing that my daughter is being given to Rama as a fee to his prowess .”                                                                        67.25

“Let the king be informed about the safety of sons of Kakustha under the protection of the sage  and very dear king should be brought hear with haste.”                                                                                    67.26

After Kaushika said “So be it”, that king who was the follower of Dharma consulted his ministers  and sent his counselors to Ayodhya  to communicate the information to king Dasaratha and bring him here.”



This is the end of the Sixty seventh  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)  68: The messengers  of Janaka reach Ayodhya and Dasaratha starts  to Mithila.

( The messengers  reach Ayodhya and  inform Dasaratha about the marriage proposal. Dasaratha becomes happy and makes arrangement to start with  his ministers and priests)


Commanded by king Janaka those messengers travelled  for three days  , rested for the night   and entered the city of Ayodhya with their tired horses.                                                                             68.1

Having reached the palace of the king  they talked to the door keepers and told, “Tell the king Dasaratha immediately  that messengers of king Janaka have come.”                                                                 68.2

After hearing this from them,  the door keepers informed about the coming of the messengers and  then obeying the orders of the king,  the messengers were made to enter the palace and saw  the aged king Dasaratha  who resembled the devas.                                                                                                      68.3

All those messengers freed from any apprehension, with folded hands  addressed the king in reverential tones   and sweetly told him.                                                                                                                       68.4

“Oh great king , Janaka the king of Mithila     who  conducted  a yagna by fire, using sweet words laden with affection  enquires your welfare  with stability ,  along with your teachers  and priests”. 68.5-68.6

“The king of Mithila  after  getting to know   your permanent welfare ,  wants to  tell you the following message  with the permission  of sage Viswamithra.”                                                                                 68.7

“It is known to everybody that I decided to give my daughter  in marriage in exchange of a prowess of a person  and many powerless disappointed kings were made to retreat.”                                                68.8

“Oh king , this daughter Sita of mine has been won your valorous son Rama who had come along  accidentally lead by  sage Viswamithra.”                                                                                                        68.9

“Oh great king , the great Rama had broken in the middle , that divine bow of limitless glory  in a big  assembly of people.”                                                                                                                                        68.10

“To fulfill my vow  to compensate her to the one who has great prowess , I have to give Sita in marriage to   Rama and for that reason it is proper for you to give your consent to fulfill my desire.”            68.11

“Oh great king, speedily come here along with your teachers and priests .Safety to you. It is proper   for you reunite yourself with Rama and Lakshmana.”                                                                                     68.12

“Oh Indra among kings, it is proper for you to cause pleasure to me,  and for you also to joyfully meet your two sons.”                                                                                                                                                68.13

“Janaka , the king of Videha , according to the permission of Sathananda  and approval of Viswamithra , have conveyed these sweet words.” After speaking thus the messengers out of respect and fear for the king stopped.                                                                                                                                           68.14-68.15

After hearing the words of the messengers, the king became greatly happy  and told like this to Vasishta, Vamadeva   and others.                                                                                                                                   68.16

“Rama who increases greatly the joy of Kausalya , is living in the country of Videha , protected by the   son of Kushika.”                                                                                                                                                 68.17

“Since Rama has proved his prowess , king Janaka   is desiring  to give his daughter in marriage   to him.”


“If you look with favour the behaviour of  the great Janaka, we will immediately go to Mithila , without wasting  any more time.”                                                                                                                                 68.19

All ministers  and great sages approved the idea  and the very happy king  said, “We will start our journey tomorrow.”                                                                                                                                         68.20

“The ministers of king Janaka endowed with all virtues were treated with great hospitality   and were pleased and spent the night there.                                                                                                                68.21


This is the end of the Sixty eighth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)69: Dasaratha arrives in Mithila

(Dasaratha starts the next day along with his ministers, Guru and priests, They are very hospitably received by Janaka  ,Dasaratha is happy to see his sons.)

King Dasaratha spent that night in company of his guru, priests and relations and when night got over spoke to Sumanthra.                                                                                                                                           69.1

“Today itself may the chief of treasury may go well prepared in advance  with great quantity of wealth including several type of gems .”                                                                                                                      69.2

“I command that the four divisions of army from the   four quarters  may depart along  as also let  excellent  chariots  and palanquins march out.”                                                                                            69.3

“Let  the Brahmins Vasishta, Vamadeva , Jabali, Kashyapa, , the long lived Markandeya and sage Kathyayana  depart in advance. Let my chariot be kept ready  so that there would not be time delay as the messengers of king Janaka are hastening me up.”                                                                         69.4-69.5

As per the orders of the king, the four divisions of army departed and the king and the sages followed behind.                                                                                                                                                                    69.6

After covering the path in a span of  four days, they arrived in the country of Videhas  and hearing about it, King Janaka made arrangements for worship and hospitality for them.                                               69.7

Afterwards  the king Janaka who was immensely pleased having approached    the aged Dasaratha   was extremely happy.                                                                                                                                                 69.8

Then Janaka the great man spoke with joy  to Dasaratha the great man, “Oh king,  welcome to you. It is great fortune to us that you have come .You will experience the love of both your sons who have won over us by their prowess.”                                                                                                                                   69.9

“Luckily the  god like sage  Vasishta has also   arrived surrounded by great Brahmins. They resemble the Indra   surrounded by the devas.”                                                                                                                    69.10

“I am lucky that there were no problems and I am lucky to have an alliance with the clan of Raghu, which is well known for its valour  and is greatly distinguished.”                                                                           69.11

“Oh emperor of men, It is proper for you to  conduct  the marriage tomorrow after the end of the Yagna  with the consent of the sages, Oh best among men.”                                                                                   69.12

The king who was in the middle of the sages after hearing these words from Janaka and the king who had great control over his words  and was an expert in using them replied  to Janaka.                         69.13

“Oh king , I have heard in olden times that  the gift should be received as per the words of the giver and so follower of Dharma, I will do according to your words.”                                                                          69.14

Hearing the words from the  famous follower of Dharma who was an votary of truth , the king of Videha   was greatly filled with admiration.                                                                                                                  69.15

Afterwards all the sages  spent the night  in great joy  in each other’s company.                                  69.16

King Dasaratha was  very happy to see  both his sons  and spent the time well being honoured by Janaka.


That Janaka with great luster who was a great philosopher  after performing the acts relating to the Yagna, spent the night in the sacrificial hall   along with his daughters.                                                    69.18


This is the end of the Sixty ninth  chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter) 70: Vasishta tells  about clan of Rama

(Kusadwaja who is the younger brother of Janaka is summoned and given and  sage Vasishta tells in detail about the clan of Rama.)

After that in the morning , after performing the rituals of the Yagna  , Janaka  , an expert in speech  told the  chief priest Sathananda as follows.                                                                                                             70.1

My younger brother Kusadwaja , a great follower of Dharma, who is famous and brilliant is ruling the auspicious  city of  Sankhasya  , which is like the Pushpaka Vimana  and on the banks of river Ikshumathi with the water of the rivers as its boundary.                                                                                            70.2-70.3

“I would like to see him who is greatly lustrous as the protector of this Yagna along with me as I would enjoy it.”                                                                                                                                                                   70.4

After informing this to Sathananda , he gave orders to some competent attendants who had come there.                                                                                                                                                                         70.5

As per the commands of the they rushed to bring the tiger among men Kusadwaja similar  to obeying the orders of Indra to bring Lord Vishnu.                                                                                                            70.6

After having reached the city of Sankhasya , they saw Kusadwaja and informed him  what had happened  in Mithila and the intention of the king.                                                                                         70.7

That greatly strong king Kusadwaja , having learnt of the events from those great attendants, set out as per the wishes of king Janaka.                                                                                                                             70.8

There he saw the great Janaka who liked Dharma  and having saluted  Sathananda and the great king Janaka, occupied   a divine seat which was suitable to a king near the king.                                             70.9

Those two valorous brothers  possessing great splendour , sent Sudhama , the wisest of the ministers to Dasaratha                                                                                                                                                              70.10

“Oh great minister  , speedily go to the invincible Ikshuvaku king Dasaratha who has great luster  and bring him with his sons and ministers.”                                                                                                            70.11

After he went to the tent  , he saw the great king of the Raghu  clan , bowed his head and spoke after saluting him.                                                                                                                                                           70.12

“Oh valorous king of Ayodhya , Janaka the king of Mithila desires to see you along with your Guru and priests .”                                                                                                                                                               70.13

Then the king having heard these words along with his great ministers , reach along with great sages  and relations, the place  where Janaka was waiting.                                                                                   70.14

The king , an expert in speech  who was  with  his ministers, gurus as well as relations  spoke these words addressed to the great king of Videha,                                                                                               70.15

“It is well known  oh king , that  god like sage Vasishta who is like a god to the clan of Ikshuvakus  would be our spokesman for all occasions.”                                                                                                             70.16

“This Virtuous sage Vasishta with the permission of sage Viswamithra and all other sages  will tell you  the particulars of our race  in proper order.”                                                                                               70.17

After having spoken like this amidst great people that king  became silent   and  sage Vasishta who was an expert in speech and who was god like along with several other sages , spoke as follows to king  Janaka.                                                                                                                                                     70.18-70.19

“From the power   which did not have a clear form was born the ever living   and  ever stable Lord Brahma  and from him Marichi was born and from him , Kashyapa  was  born.”                                 70.20

“Kashyapa had a son called Vivaswan (sun God) , Manu  who was called Prajapathi was the son Of Vivaswan  and his son was Ikshuvaku.”                                                                                                         70.21

“That Ikshuvaku during early times ruled over Ayodhya  and he had a vey lustrous and famous son called Kukshi.”                                                                                                                                                                 70.22

“Kukshi’s son was Vikukshi  and to him was born  highly lustrous and valorous Bana.”                        70,23

“The valorous Ananarnya with great luster and fame was the son of Bana , Prathu was born to him and to him was born Trishanku.”                                                                                                                            70.24

“The famous Dundhumara  also known as Yuvanaswa  was the son of Trishanku and he had a son called Mandhatha .”                                                                                                                                                     70.25

“Susandhi was the son of Mandhatha  and to him two sons  Dhruvasandhi and Presanajith were born.”


“Dhruvasandhi had a famous son called Bharatha  and from him was born the greatly lustrous Asitha.”


“For Asitha the kings Haihayas, Sasabindhus  and  Talanghas  and their race  became enemies.”      70.28

“The weak Asitha  was defeated by them in a war and was exiled out of his kingdom and he along with his ministers travelled towards Himalaya mountains  and lived in a place called Bhruguprasravana.”


“It is heard that he had two queens who became pregnant at the same time and one queen gave poison mixed  with food to the other queen so that  the embryo would be destroyed.”                               70.30

“In that very pretty mountain a rishi named Bhrugu who was also called Chyavana  liked very much to live.”                                                                                                                                                                    70.31

“One of those two wives called Kalindhi  who had lotus like eyes  desiri8ng for a son, saluted Chyavana

Who was  very much similar to devas.”                                                                                                       70.32

“When that Kalindhi approached that sage and saluted that Brahmin  desiring for a son, he spoke to her about the birth of a son to her.”                                                                                                                   70.33

“Oh prosperous one , in your womb  a very powerful , virtuous , highly lustrous  and glorious son is growing . In a short time that glorious son carrying the poison administered to you would be born to you. So Oh lotus eyed one, do not be sad.”                                                                                     70.34-70.35

“That princess who eldest queen and was a chaste and virtuous wife , who was sad due to the loss of her husband , gave birth to a son due to the blessing of sage Chyavana.”                                                 70.36

“Since poison was given to his mother by her co wife   with a view to destroy him , he was born along with the poison and was called Sagara.”                                                                                                    70.37

“Asamanja was born to sagara  and from him amshuman was born and to him was born Dilipa and his son was Bhagiratha.”                                                                                                                                     70.38

“Kakushta was the son of Bhagiratha and his son was Raghu .The powerful Pravrudha was his son .He became Kanmashapada as the e=water of curse fell on his feet and his son was Samkhana.”      70.39

“Sudarshana was born to Sankhana and to him Agnivarna who had the colour of fire was born. His son was Sigharaha and his son was Maru.Prasusruka was born to Maru and his son was Ambareesha.,


“Amabareesha’s son was king Nahusha  and Yayathi was the son of Nahusha  and  his son was Naabhaga.”                                                                                                                                                      70.42

“Nabhagha’s son was Aja and his son is Dasaratha and his sons are Rama and Lakshmana .”        70.43

“Oh great king  Rama and Lakshmana  , were born of a pure heritage from the beginning, are supremely virtuous , votaries of truth  and belong to the clan of Ikshuvaku kings., I choose both your daughters as brides for them  as both your worthy daughters are accomplished and virtuous . It is only proper for you to give them in marriage  to Rama and Lakshmana.”                                                                    70.44-70.45


This is the end of the Seventieth    chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)71: Janaka tells about his clan.

(Janaka tells about his clan starting from Nimi. He also introduces his brother Kusadwaja. The marriage of Rama with Sita and Urmila Janaka’s younger daughter with Lakshmana is proposed and accepted.)

Hearing what was spoken by Vasishta , king Janaka replied with folded hands “”You be safe. It is only proper that  you listen to our genealogy.”                                                                                                   71.1

“Oh great sage , it is very important to listen to  the genealogy  completely and it is appropriate for one born in a great clan to tell about it .Please   listen.”                                                                                   71.2

“There was a king called Nimi who was famous in all the three worlds by his own acts. He was a great follower of Dharma  and greatly endowed with strength.”                                                                         71.3

“He had a son called Mithi who constructed this town of Mithila , He was the first Janaka and his son was Udhavasu.”                                                                                                                                                  71.4

“To the virtuous Udavasu was born a son called Nandhivardhana. And sukethu was the son of Nandhivardhana.”                                                                                                                                              71.5

“Top the virtuous Sukethu the very strong Devaratha was born. He was a royal sage and to him was born  a son calleds Brihadartha.”                                                                                                                    71.6

“The Son of  Brihadratha was the valorous  and famous Mahaveera.He had a courageous and truthful son called  Sudruthi.”                                                                                                                                        71.7

“The soul of Dharma Drishtakethu   who was a great follower of Dharma    was born to Sudruthi and to that royal sage a son named Haryaswa was born.”                                                                                   71.8

“Maru was the son  of Haryaswa and Prathindhaka was the son of  Maru.  The son of Prathinthaka was  king Keerthiratha who was a follower of Dharma.”                                                                                    71.9

“Devameedha was the son of Keerthiratha . Vibhudha was the son of Devameedha   and his son  was Maheedraka.”                                                                                                                                                  71.10

“The mighty king Keerthiratha   was the son of Maheedraka  and that royal sage’s son was Maharoma.”


“Maharoma’s son was the virtuous Swarnaroma and his son was the royal sage Hrusvaroma.”     71.12

“For that great follower of Dharma  was born two sons . I am the eldest and Krusdwaja   is the second son.”                                                                                                                                                                  71.13

“My son Hrusvaroma after crowning me, who is the eldest son  as the king , placed the burden of bringing up  Kusadwaja and went  to the forest.”                                                                                   71.14

“After my  aged father attained heaven, I am looking after my brother Kusadwaja , who resembles the devas in an affectionate manner  and am ruling the kingdom as per the tenets of Dharma.”          71.15

“Then after passage of sometime a powerful king  Sudhanwa set out from town of Sankhasya with a view to besiege  Mithila.”                                                                                                                                71.16

“He sent a message to me to hand over   to him the matchless bow of Lord shiva  and lotus eyed maid Sita .”                                                                                                                                                                  71.17

“Oh Brahmarishi, by  my not  giving these, a big war broke out between him and me  and in that encounter, Sudhanwa was killed by me.”                                                                                                    71.18

“Oh great sage, after killing that king Sudhanwa , I crowned my heroic brother Kusadwaja as the king of Sankhasya.”                                                                                                                                                        71.19

“Oh great sage, this is my younger brother and I am the elder one. Oh great sage , I am immensely pleased  to offer the two maidens Sita   to Rama and Urmila to Lakshmana .May you be safe.”     71.20

“As a reward for the prowess , I am offering my daughter Sita who is similar to the daughter of devas and also my second daughter Urmila. I am proclaiming this thrice   so that there is no doubt about it.”


“I am giving these two brides who are greatly loved by me as brides to the sons of Raghu clan. Oh king please make Rama and Lakshmana    give away a gift of cows .Let it be performed for satisfying the manes, Safety to you. Afterwards the marriage may be performed.”                                        71.22-71.23

“Oh valorous one, Oh Lord , today the star is Makha  and third day from today  the star is Uthara Phalguni(Uthram) .Oh king , perform the marriage . For ensuring happiness OF Rama and Lakshmana, let  Dhana(charity of various forms may be given.”                                                                                         71.24



This is the end of the Seventy first   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga (Chapter) 72:Offer of daughters of Kusadwaja in marriage To Bharatha and Sathrugna.

(Mandavi and Sruthakeerthi daughters of   Kusdawaja is offered as brides  to Bharatha and  Sathrugna.  The offer is accepted and  the marriage is fixed for next day. Dasaratha does the preliminary rituals for the marriage.)

The great sage Viswamithra    along  with Vasishta after hearing these words  of king Janaka , told Janaka.                                                                                                                                                                     72.1

“OH great king, the glory of the clan of Ikshuvaku  as well as that of Vaideha  is immeasurable and beyond mere thought  and there is no one equal to kings of these clans.”                                                 72.2

“Oh king, Urmila with Lakshmana and Sita with Rama  are a perfect match. There is perfect match in their forms and  their marriage is accordance with Dharma.”                                                                       72.3

“Oh great man, What I intend to tell may please be heard. This  Kushadwaja  who is the brother of the king  is the great follower of Dharma.”                                                                                                              72.4

“Oh king, Oh best among men, we are seeking  his  two daughters matchless in beauty and  virtue as brides  to grooms.”                                                                                                                                                 72.5

“Oh king, the lads Bharatha and Shatrugna are great and magnanimous  and  for both of them, we choose them as brides.”                                                                                                                                        72.6

“These two sons of Dasaratha are handsome and youthful  and are like kings who are protectors of the world   and  the devas. “                                                                                                                                       72.7

“Oh king,  let the bond be strengthened  between the  clan of Ikshuvaku  and your clan of pious deeds  with great and clear vision.”                                                                                                                               72.8

Then having heard  the wishes of Viswamithra and Vasishta , Janaka with folded palms addressed  those sages   and told.                                                                                                                                                    72.9

“Our  clans are indebted to you oh great sages , for your commanding  us, yourselves for this relation between our clans .”                                                                                                                                         72.10

“And let it happen as suggested by you , you be safe. Let the daughters of Kusadwaja   would becomes the wives of Bharatha and Shatrugna and serve them.”                                                                             72.11

“On  the same day  let the hands of our four daughters be held by the four very strong  princes.” 72.12

“The prajapathi called Bhaga appreciates  the holding    of the marriage on the day , when there is Utharaphalguni star(Uthram) .”                                                                                                                       72.13

The king Janaka after telling these pleasing words , stood up with folded hands  and told the two great saints.                                                                                                                                                                     72.14

“Both of you have done supreme dharma for me. Oh eminent sages , I am your disciple and so please occupy these great thrones.”                                                                                                                             72.15

“My city is like Ayodhya for king Dasaratha  and there is no doubt about, you can govern it as you please.”                                                                                                                                                                  72.16

When the king Janaka  talked in this manner,  the son of Raghu clan King Dasaratha became very happy  and replied to king Janaka.                                                                                                                              72.17

“You brothers who are the kings of Mithila  have countless good qualities. Sages and groups  of kings  have been worshipped by you.”                                                                                                                    72.18

“Be peaceful, may you obtain safety , I shall go to my residence  and perform all rituals concerning ancestors “ he spoke like this.                                                                                                                       72.19

Then that very famous king Dasaratha took leave  and Janaka also went away after those two sages.


After going to his residence king Dasaratha did the Sradha(ceremony addressed to ancestors)  as per the scriptures  and got up in the morning and did  the very great charity of giving cows..                       72.21

That king  gave thousands of cows to Brahmins  and these charities were meant for the sake of  each of his sons.                                                                                                                                                            72.22

That great man Dasaratha who was affectionate towards his sons , distributed  hundred thousand cows, with their horns covered in gold , with abundant  yield of milk, accompanied by their calves   as well as bronze vessel for milking  and also  many valuables  to the Brahmins , in the name of his sons.


The king who had given the cows in charity as well as observed penance for the sake of his sons , looked like Lord Brahma  surrounded by the guardians of the world.                                                                  72.25


This is the end of the Seventy second   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)73: The celebration of the marriage

(The uncle of Bharatha arrives in Mithila.   The four marriages are conducted by giving the bride to the grooms and by their going round the fire.)

On the day when the king gave away the cows in charity , that day the valorous  Yudhajit(uncle of Bharatha)  arrived.                                                                                                                                               73.1

He was the son of the king of Kekaya  and uncle of Bharatha , after seeing and enquiring  about  the welfare to Dasaratha , he told the king Dasaratha.                                                                                        73.2

“My father , the king of Kekaya   enquired about your welfare and all the people whose welfare you would ask are all OK.”                                                                                                                                          73.3

“Oh joy of Raghu clan, Oh Indra of all kings, My father , the king of Kekaya wished me  to see   the lady  of our  family  and so I went to Ayodhya.”                                                                                                       73.4

“Oh king, hearing that you have arrived in Mithila along with your sons for their marriage, I came speedily here to see   the son of my sister.”                                                                                                     73.5

Then Dasaratha accorded him great  hospitality  and also extended   proper honours to him.”           73.6

Thereafter spending that night with his illustrious sons , king Dasaratha who knew his  duties , woke up at dawn , completed his morning rituals , reached the sacrificial place , being preceded  by sages.


At the auspicious time , Rama along with  his brothers , all of them completely adorned by various ornaments , after having performed the rituals preceding the marriage , with Vasishta and other great sages   walking ahead of him , reached his father’s presence.                                                            73.9-73.10

The God like Vasishta approached  the king Janaka  and spoke the  following words, ”Oh king, oh great man, King Dasaratha has performed all rites preparatory to the marriage along with his sons and is waiting for the one who would give them the brides.”                                                                         73.11

“All other rituals of marriage take place only when , the giver and receiver meet together and so fulfill your duty by performing an auspicious marriage .”                                                                                73.12

After the great Vasishta who was exceedingly generous told like this , king Janaka , who had great luster  and one who follows the tenets of Dharma strictly  replied using the following words.                  73.13

“Did any guard prevent you? To whose command are you waiting for? Why this hesitation to enter your own house? For this kingdom is like your kingdom.”                                                                              73.14

“Oh great sage, my daughters who have performed all the rites preceding the marriage  and  shining like the flame of a fire ., have already arrived at the  foot of the altar.”                                                    73.15

“I am keeping myself ready and am awaiting you. WE would proceed further without any problems  and why should be there  further delay? “                                                                                                        73.16

Having heard the words spoken by Janaka, Dasaratha  made his sons as well as very many sages enter the marriage  arena.                                                                                                                                      73.17

Afterwards , Janaka , the king of Videha  spoke these words to sage Vasishta, “Oh Lord , who observes Dharma, Oh sage , Along with other sages, be pleased to perform the marriage ceremonies of Rama, so that  the whole world is happy.”                                                                                                        73.18-73.19

The god like sage Vasishta addressed Janaka and said, “Let it be so.”  And along with sage Viswamithra and virtuous  Sathananda , reached  the centre of the marriage arena  and constructed   an altar   according to  the scriptures. He decorated the altar with fragrant flowers , golden  pots with holes  , earthen ware  pots filled with water and sprouts , pots for holding incense . conch shaped vessels, sacrificial bowls and ladles , water pots for offering Arghya , vessels containing puffed rice and  the well prepared sacred rice .”                                                                                                                          73.20-73.23

Then the very lustrous god like sage Vasishta , according to tradition placed equal quantity of Durba grass around the altar , recited manthras according to scriptures  and started fire on the altar by placing fire on it and started giving ablations..                                                                                                         73.24

Then King Janaka having brought Sita adorned with all types of ornaments , in the presence of fire , placed her facing Rama  and spoke To Rama who  was the one who increased joy of Kausalya.”


“This girl Sita who is my daughter  would be travelling with you  in your journey to observe Dharma .Please accept her hand  and hold it with yours. May there be safety for both of you.”                   73.27

“This greatly lucky  and Virtuous Sita would always follow you like your shadow”, saying like this . along with chanting of Manthras he   released sanctified water  in to hands of Rama .                              73.28

Then all the devas and sages said , “Great, great”  and the divine drums were played and there was a rain of flowers.                                                                                                                                               73.29

Then the king Janaka having given Sita to Rama along with the sanctified waters , shed    tears  of joy, and said.                                                                                                                                                          73.30

“Oh Lakshmana , please come .Urmila is ready to be given to you. Please  accept her hand  and hold it with your hand. Let there be no delay in doing it.”                                                                                73.31

After speaking like to this to Lakshmana  Janaka addressed Bharatha and said, “Oh son of Raghu clan, please hold the hand of Mandavi.”                                                                                                          73.32

That soul of Dharma king Janaka then  addressed Shatrugna and also spoke to him, “Oh great hero, please hold  Sruthakeerthi’s hand in yours.”                                                                                           73.33

“Oh sons of Kakustha dynasty , all of you posses good conduct , have a gentle disposition  and are faithful to your vows. Without any delay  start living with your wives. “                                           73.34

After hearing the words of  Janaka , after taking the consent of Vasishta, those four took the hands of their wives in their hand.”                                                                                                                          73.35

Those good and great sons of Raghu clan  accompanied by their wives , in obedience with sage Vasishta, went round the sacred fire in the altar and  entered in to matrimony.                                                 73.36

When the sons of Kakustha clan  were holding the tender and soft  hands of their wives, with immense splendour there was a rain of flowers from the sky.                                                                                73.37

Accompanied by the playing of the divine drum was  the sound of playing of various musical instruments. The gang of Apasaras danced    and the Gandharwas    sang , when the important sons of Raghu clan were getting married and it felt wonderful.                                                                73.38-73.39

With the tunes of wind instruments were making the sweet music  those lustrous brothers  went round the fire three times and got married.                                                                                                           73.40

Thereafter the sons of Raghu clan along with their wives , went towards   their residences accompanied by the king, hosts of sages  and relations.                                                                                                    73.41


This is the end of the Seventy third   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)74:  The departure to Ayodhya and  meeting with Parasurama

( Viswamithra took leave and went to the forests to  do penance. Dasaratha, his sons and the new brides along with sages and the army started towards  Ayodhya, Janaka  came with them and gave   several presents  to his daughters and bid them farewell. On the way , they saw lot of disturbance. Then Parasurama , the son of Jamadagni appeared before them and started talking to Rama,)


After the night was spent the great sage Viswamithra , after blessing the sons of the Raghu clan, took leave of those two kings and went towards  the northern mountains.                                                     74.1

After the departure of Viswamithra , the king Dasaratha who causes happiness in people  took leave  of Janaka  , the king  of  Mithila  and speedily started going towards Ayodhya.                                           74.2

While they were going, King Janaka followed them to a certain distance  and king of Videha gave very many presents to his daughters.                                                                                                                        74.3

The king of Mithila gave them several crores of cows , several excellent carpets , crores of silk dresses , elephants, horses , chariots and infantry  and also well decorated  excellent female  and male servants , possessing divine beauty.                                                                                                                             74.4-74.5

That greatly pleased one also gave them matchless dowry  in the form of golden ornaments with luster, decorated by pearls   and corals.                                                                                                                       74.6

The king of Mithila  after having given them plenty of wealth  and after taking leave  of King Dasaratha   went back to his home.                                                                                                                                       74.7

The king of Ayodhya also left  along with his great sons  and the sages who were going in the front  and his followers and servants following him.                                                                                                       74.8

That tiger among men along with his sons and sages , here and there noticed that the birds were making sounds of fear.                                                                                                                                                      74.9

All the animals of the place  went to their right in the clockwise fashion  and having seen this the tiger among men approached   sage Vasishta and asked.                                                                                               74.10

“Why are The frightened birds  as well as the suffering deer going round us ?I am in great fear and my heart is trembling and I am in depressed spirits. “                                                                                    74.11

The sage Vasishta heard these words of king Dasaratha and said, “ I shall listen to these noises and then tell you.”                                                                                                                                                            74.12

“The sounds released by the birds indicate an event of divine nature  and the dreadful sound made by the animals indicates that they are restoring peace and so do not get worried.”                              74.13

When they were talking with each other , the earth started shaking  and a great wind started blowing making many  pretty trees fell on the ground.                                                                                        74.14

Darkness enveloped the sun and all directions did not shine  and the entire army was covered with ashes and looked as if they had  fainted.                                                                                                            74.15

But sage Vasishta, other saints, Dasaratha and his sons retained their consciousness  and all  others lost  their consciousness.                                                                                                                                     74.16

In that fearful darkness , the army looked  as if it was covered by ashes and king Dasaratha saw that descendent of sage Brugu,  looking dreadful with his matted hair and crown, who was inaccessible like the Kailasa mountains , who had killed several king of kings , who was difficult to endure due to his shine like  the fire  at the time of deluge, whose power was burning ordinary men and making him difficult to see , who was carrying an axe   on his shoulder , who was carrying   a bow similar to series of lightning   and also an arrow and who looked like Lord Shiva who had come to  destroy Tripura.             74.17-74.20

Seeing him who was fearful in appearance  with a looks of flaming fire that was raging , Vasishta and others who were experts in chanting Manthras and oblations  in fire assembled in one place and whispered among themselves,                                                                                                                         74.21

“Enraged by the slaughter of his father , was he not intent upon exterminating the race of Kshatriyas? Earlier by slaughtering the  Kshatriyas , he got himself  freed from anger and sorrow.  Is he again desirous of killing of Kshatriyas? “                                                                                                                                         74.22-74.23

After the saints have talked among themselves , they offered water to wash his feet to the son of Bhargava   with fearsome appearance  and started to speak to him in soft and sweet  words, “Rama, Rama.                                                                                                                                                                74.24

That valiant son of Jamadagni after accepting the worship offered by the saints  , started speaking to Rama , the son  of Dasaratha.”                                                                                                                      74.25


This is the end of the Seventy fourth    chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter)75: The story of Parasurama and the Vishnu bow

(Sage Parasurama tells about how Viswakarma   made two bows   and how gave one to Vishnu and another to Shiva.  The Vishnu bow was given to his grand father who gave it to his father , who gave it to him. At this Dasaratha was scared but Parasurma  completed the story of the bows and Challenged Rama to string it and send an arrow usingit.)

“Oh Rama, Oh sons of Dasaratha, Oh  Rama , I have been hearing about your great prowess  and I have also heard about your breaking of the Shiva’s bow.”                                                                                  75.1

That  breaking the  bow is wonderful and beyond our thought . Hearing about that I have come with another divine bow.”                                                                                                                                          75.2

“This great bow of dreadful appearance was obtained by sage Jamadagni  and complete the test of your prowess by  sending an arrow with that bow.”                                                                                             75.3

“After seeing  your prowess  , while you are stretching the bow , I shall engage you in a duel for appreciating your valour.”                                                                                                                                75.4

After the king Dasaratha heard those words , he with dejected face full of sorrow , spoke the following.


“You are a very famous Brahmana  who has become quiet  by your anger against Kshatriyas  and it would  be proper if you give protection  to my sons who are only boys.”                                               75.6

“You are born in the clan of Bhrugu,  shining due to his study of Vedas  and observance of penance .You have already left off use of  weapons  by taking a vow in the name of Indra.”                                      75.7

“You being  one intent on Dharma , have conferred this entire earth to Kashyapa , you have retired to the forest and are living on Mahendra mountain.”                                                                                    75.8

“Oh great sage , you have come for my complete destruction today for if you kill Rama , none of us will survive.”                                                                                                                                                                75.9

When  Dasaratha was talking like this to the famous son of Jamadagni , disregarding those words, he was only addressing Rama.                                                                                                                             75.10

“These two great divine bows are famous all over the world for they are  both stout and powerful and were made by Viswakarma himself  at the same time.”                                                                            75.11

“Oh Great human being, Oh son of Kakustha clan, the one which was broken by you was given to devas by the three eyed Lord Shiva who was the destroyer of the three cities.”                                            75.12

“The second unassailable bow was given  was given by  the chief of devas to Lord Vishnu .Oh Rama, Oh son born in the Kakustha clan, this highly radiant   bow of Lord Vishnu is as strong  as the other bow of Rudra.”                                                                                                                                                               75.13

“Then all the devas    at that time asked Lord Brahma to find out about the comparative strength and weaknesses of Lord Shiva and Lord Vishnu.”                                                                                              75.14

“The grandfather who was foremost among all those who speak , after he came to know about the intension of devas, instigated the quarrel between both the Gods.”                                                      75.15

“A great war took place  between Shiva and Vishnu , each desirous of a victory over other , making  one’s hairs to stand erect.”                                                                                                                               75.16

“Then by the sound of “hum” the dreadful power of Shiva’s bow was compromised  and the three eyed one was made motionless.”                                                                                                                              75.17

“All the Devas along with sages and Charanas who had  assembled there requested with both of them and  As both of them were great devas they both were pacified.”                                                          75.18

“Since the Shiva’s bow was made benumbed  by the bow of Vishnu, the devas and sages thought that Vishnu’s bow was superior.”                                                                                                                           75.19

“The famous Shiva who got angry with this , placed the bow along with arrow with the Royal sage Devaratha in the country Videha.”                                                                                                               75.20

“Oh Rama, that Vishnu capable of conquering  hostile cities  gave his bow  with trust to  Richaka belonging to the race of Bhrigus.”                                                                                                                 75.21

“That Richaka who had great  luster gave it to his son , the famous  Jamadagni , who was one with matchless valour.”                                                                                                                                          75.22

“:Endowed with  great power of penance , my father renounced use of all weapons and king Karthaveeryarjuna killed him in a vulgar manner.”                                                                                   75.23

“Having heard of the killing of my father which was incomparable and ruthless , out of great anger I went on killing Kshatriyas who were being born again and again as they were born and reborn. Having won the entire earth , at the end of a fire sacrifices, I gave it to sage Kashyapa who was doing meritorious acts . There after I am living on the Mahendra mountains  due to  the power of great penance .”                                                                                                                                               75.24-75.25

“Oh very strong Rama with great valour, having heard about your great prowess which lead to the breaking of the bow of Shiva, I am come  here for the  same purpose.”                                                75.26

“Oh Rama, treating with respect  the Dharma of Kshatriyas,  take hold of this eminent and excellent bow belonging to Vishnu  , which was inherited by me from my father and forefathers.”                         75.27

“Oh son of Kakustha clan, this great  bow  is capable of conquering cities as well as enemies. F it is possible by you , place an arrow on it , then I will engage you in fight.”                                              75.28


This is the end of the Seventy fifth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


Sarga(Chapter )76: destruction of pride of Parasurama

(Rama easily strings the bow, keeps an arrow in it and requests Parasurama to say whether the arrow should be used to destroy his feet or should it be used to destroy the result of his accumulated penances. Parasurama  realizes that Rama is Vishnu himself and chooses the latter as  he has to leave all countries he has given to sage Kashyapa. After destroying all penance by the arrow, Parasurama salutes Rama and goes to his abode in Mahendra mountains.)

The son of Dasaratha after hearing the words of  the son of Jamadagni , avoiding further conversation due to respect to his father   told.                                                                                                                76.1

“Oh Bhrugu’s son, I have listened to the great acts done by you. I am greatly appreciating  the acts done by you to repay your debts to your father.”                                                                                               76.2

“Oh Bhargava , You have  insulted me  as I am without valour and incompetent to perform the duties of a  Kshatriya .”                                                                                                                                                   76.3

Rama of the speedy valour , having thus spoken angrily , grasped the bow and arrow from the hands of the son of Bhrugu clan.”                                                                                                                                76.4

After bending , the , pulling the string and keeping the arrow on it , The angry Rama asked   the son of Jamadagni.                                                                                                                                                       76.5

“You are Brahmin  fit to be worshipped and  you are worthy of homage through  Viswamithra  to me, and so , I do not have the power  to  release it to take your life.”                                                       76.6

“Oh Rama I have  decided to either destroy the movement by your feet or the power that you earned by penance  which is incomparable in this world  and please tell me your choice.”                             76.7

“This celestial arrow of Vishnu would conquer cities or destroy the pride and strength of a person and will not go in vain.”                                                                                                                                     76.8

To see Rama holding that blessed weapon , the devas and assembly of sages lead by Lord Brahma  as well as Gandharwas, Yakshas, Apasaras   and Kinnaras, as well as Yakshas , Rakshasas and Nagas  assembled in the sky.                                                                                                                       76.9-76.10

When Rama  stretched  the divine bow , the world became benumbed  and Rama the son of Jamadagni  , lost all his power and gazed at Rama.                                                                                                    76.11

Having  lost all his prowess and power   and having been made motionless , the son of Jamadagni spoke to Rama with eyes like petals of a lotus flower.                                                                                      76.12

“Earlier when I gave this earth earned me to Kashyapa, he told me , “You should not live in my country.”


“Oh Rama, since I have gifted the earth to Kashyapa , I assured him that I will not live here and following the words of Guru I am not living here during night time.”                                                                    76.14

“Oh valorous Rama, for that reason , you should not destroy the power of my  movement  and I shall go with the speed of mind to the great mountain Mahendra.”                                                                  76.15

“Oh  Rama strike with that divine arrow the unmatched worlds of penance that I have conquered. Let there not be a delay in it.”                                                                                                                           76.16

“As soon as you stretched this bow , I understood that you are the imperishable slayer of Madhu  and the lord of all devas. Please be safe.”                                                                                                        76.17

“All these crowds of devas who have assembled here know about your incomparable deeds  and in combat you are unassailable .”                                                                                                                  76.18

“Oh son of Kakustha dynasty, because  I have been defeated by you , who are the lord of the three worlds , I should not feel ashamed.”                                                                                                         76.19

“Oh Rama , who does proper penance , it is only proper for you to release  this incomparable arrow at me  and after its release, I would go to the Mahendra mountain.”                                                   76.20

When Rama the son of famous Jamadagni spoke thus , Rama the son of Dasaratha  released that excellent arrow.                                                                                                                                            76.21

After seeing to it that the worlds of great penance earned by Parasurama were destroyed, That Parasurama speedily went to the excellent Mahendra  mountain.                                                  76.22

Then all directions and   semi directions were cleared of darkness  and the devas and sages praised Rama for wielding that bow .                                                                                                                    76.23

Lord Parasurama, the son of Jamadagni  , praised Rama , went round him and  went to his abode.



This is the end of the Seventy sixth   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.

Sarga(Chapter) 77: Arrival back to Ayodhya.

(After departure  of Parasurama, all of them  continue the journey and arrive back in Ayodhya.  They are received with joy by people of Ayodhya.

When Parasurama had gone,  Rama the son of Dasaratha  who had a peaceful mind  , gave the unmatched  Bow and arrow     to God Varuna.                                                                                          77.1

Then Rama saluted Vasishta and other important saints  and seeing his very scared father , That son of Raghu clan told him.                                                                                                                                         77.2

“Rama the son of Jamadagni has gone . Please give order to the four divisions of the army to march towards Ayodhya   as its supreme commander. “                                                                                      77.3

“Oh king, direct the army that is under your control, they like orders like a Chataka  bird waits for water.”                                                                                                                                                               77.4

Hearing the words of Rama that Parasurama has departed , Dasaratha was filled with joy , hugged his son and having done that, smelt his forehead and felt as if his son has taken a rebirth.          77.5-77.6

He ordered his army to go speedily  and when reached the city, it was decorated by banners and flags , resounding with playing of Trumpets . Delightfully looking  forward to the king’s entry. The royal highways were sprinkled with water, with flowers strewn on them and auspicious musical instruments were being played. The city was filled with people  who were waiting the king to enter.”  77.7-77.8

That  great and very  famous king  followed by his elegant sons  entered the city  where the citizens including Brahmins who have come from a long distance  had gathered to welcome him  and then he entered  his home like the Himalaya mountain.                                                                                    77.9

The king in house was honoured by his   relations  and Kausalya , Sumithra and Kaikeyi with the slender waist  were busy in welcoming the brides along with the women of the  royal house.       77.10-77.11

Thereafter the wives of the king welcomed the highly fortunate Sita, the very famous Urmila,  and the daughters of Kusadwaja   in to their house.                                                                                         77.12

All of them holding auspicious substances  and shining in their silk dresses , immediately  went and worshipped Gods in temple .                                                                                                                  77.13

Then all those daughters of kings  paid homage to all those  worthy of being paid homage and went to their individual houses which were like the house of Khubera. Then they gave cows   and  grains and satisfied great Brahmins  and en joyed happily the company of their husbands .               77.14-77.15

Those great sons with no one comparable to them in the earth in their valour , competent in use of arrows,  and along with their wives  served their father  and obeyed his commands. “             77.16

After passage  of some time , Dasaratha the delight of Raghu clan  , addressed  Bharatha , the son of Kaikeyi   and told.                                                                                                                                    77.17

“Oh son, the heroic Yudhajit who is the son of King of Kekaya and your maternal uncle has come to take you to their home.”                                                                                                                               77.18

‘Oh knower of Dharma , he has made the same request in Mithila , when we were with  great sages  and it is only proper to make him happy , by going with him. “                                                             77.19

Having heard  the words of Dasaratha, Bharatha , the son of Kaikeyi , paid salutations to Dasaratha and Rama and embraced Lakshmana  and together with Shatrugna  started for the journey.” 77.20-77.21

That valorous great man bid farewell  from Dasaratha, Rama who did jobs without any fatigue ,  and mothers , and departed with Shatrugna.                                                                                                  77.22

After the departure  of Bharatha , the very strong  Rama and Lakshmana worshipped and served  their god like father.                                                                                                                                               77.23

Obeying the  orders  of their father they looked after the welfare and well being  of their citizens .


They looked after their mothers and requirement of their mothers   in a very disciplined manner  and supervised the welfare of their gurus and their needs  at appropriate intervals. “                            77.25

Dasaratha started liking them very much for their good conduct and character  and they were liked by the Brahmins and other citizens of the country.                                                                                       77.26

Rama who was truthful  and greatly valorous  , possessed many virtues and was very famous  and for the people of the kingdom he was like Lord Brahma to the living beings.                                                 77.27

The sensitive Rama always fixed his mind on Sita, his heart being dedicated to her  and several seasons went by.                                                                                                                                                          77.28

Sita being chosen by his father became a darling to him and is affection towards her increased further due to her prettiness and great virtue.                                                                                                     77.29

For her,  her husband acted  doubly because  they were communicating their thoughts revolving in their heart as well those born there.                                                                                                                  77.30

In  beauty she was equal to Gods who had assumed human form and she was also a personification of Goddess Lakshmi in wealth. Sita  became especially dear to Rama because she was born in MIthila and the daughter of Janaka .                                                                                                                               77.31

That Rama being the son of the Royal sage and being pretty every moment , united with the daughter of excellent king  Janaka   and shined like Indra, the king of devas  and possessed joy like Lord Vishnu who was with Goddess Lakshmi.                                                                                                                           77.32


This is the end of the Seventy seventh   chapter  Of Balakanda   of the holy Ramayana   composed by Valmiki  as the first epic.


End  of Bala Kanda  of Ramayana































































[1] In the forest life Rama did not get his hair cut and made in to a mass called Jata

[2] Lady whose husband is alive.

[3] An ion when every thing is good